Category: Uncategorized

Although this is a standalone story it is the 11th chapter in a series depicting a straight, married woman turned lesbian pet at the hand of a former student.

Principal Maggie Turner woke Saturday morning, nestled against Taisha Smith, former student, and current employee. Her eyes slowly opened to the sight of her dark-skinned Goddess sleeping peacefully. The realization that this was not some part of an elaborate dream sunk in slowly.

Her husband Sam was out of town on business and Taisha had slept in her bed all night. That reality jolted her fully awake. What if Sam had come home early! As she thought about it, she already knew he had been unfaithful, probably many times over the years, so she tried to convince herself her behavior was justified.

She watched Taisha breathe, replaying the events of the last few weeks and asked herself who was more “unfaithful”? Sam who had one-nighters with bimbos, or her, aching for the beautiful young woman next to her. Her heart fluttered at the sight of her silky dark skin. Her body tingled at the scent of their sex in the air, mixed with Taisha’s perfume. She wanted nothing more than to lay there and watch her breath, peacefully.

The mixed emotions of complete contentment, longing for more, and guilt, swirled through her mind as her eyes soaked in the beauty before her. Taisha had unleashed deep, primal desires in Maggie, which she had never imagined. She played Maggie like a virtuoso plays the piano. Pushing the right key in the perfect rhythm, building perfectly from the previous note.

From that first night, when with one masterfully maneuvered finger, she had every cell in Maggie’s body electrified. Her warmth, her movement, her scent, her seductive words, her breath on Maggie’s neck, all brought her to bliss, like she was touched for the first time.

Maggie’s mind had told her to stop, to stand up and walk away, but her body refused to move. Her body betrayed her every time, surrendering to Taisha’s will. The reward was unbridled pleasure, like she’d never felt.

After the first encounter, she resolved to not let it happen again, but it did. And the reward was once again, beyond comprehension. With each encounter her resolve melted further away. She knelt, she begged, she crawled, but the reward was worth it every time. From that first night Taisha promised 1000 ways to pleasure her, planting a seed that grew in her mind, filling her idle moments at first, but growing further.

She wanted to experience all 1000, whatever it took. Taisha Smith delivered every time, demanding a little more in return. For weeks, she would taunt, then pleasure Maggie, never letting her reciprocate until last night. She’d warned her that first taste would hook her, and yes it did.

She recalled kneeling before her, eagerly complying when Taisha asked her to make herself come. To see the spellbound expression on Taisha’s face as she watched Maggie finger herself and beg for her pussy was the most satisfying intimate encounter Maggie could recall. She would do it again on demand without question. Taisha’s scent and the rich, bittersweet taste of her pussy created an undeniable craving in Maggie.

At that moment however, Maggie’s growling tummy reminded her, they hadn’t eaten last night, and she was starving. So, she slipped out of bed quietly. There was a quick and easy breakfast casserole she recently learned about. She mixed it up, put it in the oven, and went for her morning swim.

She finished her swim just before the casserole was done. Then she pulled it out to let it cool a bit, with no sign of Taisha yet. When she went upstairs, she was gone, but she did find a note on the bed.

Principal Turner,

Why am I not surprised you have a pen and notepad on your nightstand? Thank you for an unforgettable night. 🙂 So sorry I missed the swim, but for some reason, I was a bit exhausted. I can think of 12 reasons for that. 12 earth moving reasons.

I can smell breakfast cooking as I write. Is there anything you can’t do? I am going to the RV for a quick shower and change of clothes. Hopefully I can find my clothes from last night. 🙂 I will meet you downstairs for breakfast. And I am so looking forward to desert.

Love,

Taisha.

Maggie felt a tingling rush through her body. She hurried to the shower to prepare herself. As she did, she recalled last night’s shower. Taisha Smith had awakened a need in Maggie, no one else had ever even touched. Pleasing Taisha made her feel more alive than she’d ever felt.

She showered, shaved, and put her hair in a rare ponytail for ease and speed. As she thought about what to wear, she put on a powder blue lacey bra and matching bikini briefs. She looked in her closet, then in the mirror, then back to the closet. Another look in the mirror, and she grinned. She liked what she had on, no need for more. She spun and adjusted the bra to get the most pop and the panties to show a little extra bun on either side.

Maggie stayed make-up free, except for her lipstick. She broke out the candy apple red and did it up right. When Maggie walked downstairs, butterflies churned in her empty stomach.

Maggie peeked around the corner first and was surprised to see Taisha sitting at the table with plates of casserole and toast set along with coffee and juice. Taisha wore black yoga pants, and a grey oversized off the shoulder tee that made Maggie long to kiss her neck.

When Maggie stepped into the room, Taisha’s mouth opened. “Come overhear Principal Turner.” She said excitedly.

Maggie blushed, stopped in front of her and took her outstretched hands. Taisha stood up and spread their arms out so she could look at her. “I may never get to eat again if you keep distracting me like this. Turn around and let me…” Maggie turned and Taisha stopped mid-sentence. “Damn.” She sighed.

She let go of Maggie’s hands and cupped her ass before squeezing both buns hard. Principal Turner, what are you doing to me, I’m only human? Her arms slid around Maggie’s abdomen and pulled her against her. Taisha’s chin rested on her shoulder, and she whispered.

“I came twelve damned times yesterday. I can hardly walk this morning, and just like that my pussy’s wet for you again.”

Her fingers swirled on Maggie’s belly, and she tried to slip them down the front of her panties.

Maggie spun away teasingly. “Sorry, Ms. Taisha, this is my weekend. You’re going to have to wait just a bit. I couldn’t bring myself to eat much before our little encounter yesterday. I need food!”

She took a seat across from her where her plate was set. As she ate, she decided to tease Taisha. It’s too bad we need to give you a break today, I can think of a sticky sweet dessert, to go with this breakfast.”

“Don’t you worry Principal Turner, I’m gonna have a few servings for the both of us today. But hey, I can share.” She waved her tongue in a circle and Maggie got her meaning. Maggie recalled the kiss after the first time Taisha’s tongue met her pussy. There was something extra sexy about tasting her own Juices on Taisha’s lips.

She cleaned her plate, and they drank their coffee and juice. The whole time she imagined kissing Taisha’s exposed right shoulder and neck as she sat on her lap straddling her.

Taisha took a sip. “Thank you for a wonderful breakfast, Principal Turner. What would you like to do today, it is your day? We can do anything you want as long as my pussy, is not involved.” She smiled mischievously.

“So many possibilities. I do owe you a dessert. After that, I wondered if we might do a little shopping.” Maggie smiled and leaned back in her chair sipping some orange juice.

“Shopping? Really?” Taisha asked confused.

“Well, we do have to give you a break, and if we wear me out today, what does that leave for tomorrow?”

Taisha bobbed her head side to side nodding, indicating she got it.

“I was thinking about Victoria’s Secret maybe. I would very much like to pick out some special items just for us to wear together.”

“Matching slut wear?” She smiled.

“Not necessarily, but I must say, the outfit you bought me is absolutely amazing. I just thought it might be fun to pick out something “slutty” if that’s what you want to call it, together. We can model them in person before buying.”

“Principal Turner, I can’t imagine watching you in sexy clothing is going to be conducive of taking it easy today.”

“You know what they say, good blood flow to the area speeds up the recovery time. So, it’s my day and we are going to do all we can to speed up your recovery time!” Said Maggie with authority.

She got up and walked toward Taisha. “And I have been dying to kiss that shoulder since I first saw you this morning.”

Maggie turned Taisha’s chair sideways, straddled her legs, and sat on her lap, legs spread. She began at the shirt collar and kissed across her shoulder toward her neck. “I love kissing you Ms. Taisha,” sighed Maggie as she repeated her path.

Taisha’s hands went to Maggie’s ass, “And I love those lips, Principal Turner.” She squeezed Maggie’s buns and surrendered her neck. “The blood is definitely flowing. Damn girl.” Panted Taisha.

Maggie picked her head up and looked into Taisha’s eyes, then plunged her tongue into her mouth kissing her deeply and passionately. She had a full tummy and a hot pussy and planned to make the most of her day. Her head rolled side to side and her tongue licked Taisha’s lips and probed her mouth, thinking she could kiss her all day long.

Taisha’s hands moved from Maggie’s ass to her shoulders caressing her silky skin as their passion built. After a few minutes, Taisha’s right hand moved to Maggie’s thigh and followed the path between them, across the front of her pantie line, and inside her panties.

She let her fingers explore her trimmed little muff, enjoying the softness. Principal Turner began to rock her hips softly, letting Taisha know where she really wanted those fingers.

Maggie’s kisses moved back to Taisha’s neck. She steadied herself with her left hand on Taisha’s shoulder and her right under Taisha’s arm and wrapped around her back. Her hips rolled pushing her pussy closer to Taisha’s roaming fingers.

Taisha gave her what she wanted and slid her middle finger between her engorged lips, causing Maggie to let out a whimpering broken sigh as her hips quivered.

Taisha whispered, “Principal Turner you’re trembling.”

Maggie whimpered again hips moving faster. “Uh huh.” She returned to kissing Taisha’s neck.

“How can I resist touching you, when you sit on my lap with your hot little cunt, spread wide for me.” She said softly sliding her finger up and down the length of her slit.

Maggie gently bit Taisha’s shoulder panting in response.

Taisha moaned as her finger seemed to melt between her warm wet pussy lips. “It feels so good touching you Principal Turner.” Maggie’s whimpers grew higher and louder each time. “I’ve never felt anything so soft, warm and wet as your pussy gets for me Principal Turner.”

Maggie couldn’t believe how quickly she could feel a climax building. Taisha’s words seemed to overcharge her body as Taisha took control with just a whisper and a touch.

She swirled her finger on Maggie’s clit, then back between her labia and this time curled it inside her causing Maggie to squeeze her tighter.

“You always cause such a dilemma Principal Turner. Do I rub that little clit, let my finger float in the heavenly softness between your lips, or slide into the smooth tightness of your pussy? Oh yeah, let’s not forget, you did promise me desert.”

Maggie let out a cry of pleasure at the thought of Taisha’s Tongue. For emphasis, she kissed Taisha again, letting their tongues dance together.

Taisha relished the feeling of control. She broke the kiss, “I do like my desert good and juicy Principal Turner, and your cum tastes so sweet, I think we can get things just a little juicier, don’t you? Stand up so I can get these panties off please.”

Maggie complied and Taisha also stood, sliding the chair quickly away with her thighs. Then she dropped and pulled Maggie’s panties down. “Step out Principal Turner.” She commanded.

Maggie panted and stepped out of the panties as Taisha’s hot breath washed over her pussy. But much to her disappointment, Taisha stood back up. Then she tossed the panties aside, “Much better,” she said as her finger returned to Maggie’s muff. “Spread your legs please.” She whispered with her lips gently brushing Maggie’s ear. When Maggie complied and the finger slid back inside her. She squealed and wrapped her arms around Taisha.

“I’m so sorry Principal Turner, this is your weekend, I shouldn’t be telling you what to do. Should I stop?”

“Please don’t stop!” She gasped.

“Oh, you feel so good, I so want cunt cum for desert Principal Turner.”

“Oh yes,” Grunted Maggie as she leaned against the table for support.

“It’s your weekend, Principal Turner, tell your teacher what you want.” Said Taisha as her finger worked Maggie’s clit.

Maggie trembled and whimpered, “I wanna be your pet Ms. Taisha.”

“Does that mean you’re giving yourself to me for the rest of the weekend Principal Turner?”

“Yes Please Ms. Taisha. You’re gonna make me come!”

Taisha moved off her clit and slid her finger back inside her. “So, this pussy is mine?”

“Yes Ms. Taisha!”

“I can do whatever I want?”

“Oh! Yes Please!”

“Take off your bra I want those tits. Principal Turner.”

Maggie was in a frenzy she could barely comprehend. She reached behind and unhooked the strap, as her hips rocked trying fuck Taisha’s finger faster. When Taisha’s lips hit her left nipple, she moaned her approval, pushing it against her soft lips.

After a moment Taisha released her breast “Stand up, turn around and spread your legs principal turner.”

Each command only seemed to excite Maggie more. When she complied, she was rewarded with two fingers siding inside her and she braced herself with her palms on the table.

Taisha groped Maggie’s left ass cheek. “And this sweet ass is mine principal turner?”

“Yes Ms. Taisha!”

Taisha’s middle two fingers penetrated her as she brought the other two up to tease her clit. Then her left-hand cupped Maggie’s breast with surprising gentleness.

“And these are mine?” She said softly.

“Yes, Ms. Taisha” Maggie complied willingly.

“Thank you, Principal Turner. You’ve made me very happy. Now I need you to come for me so I can eat your come soaked cunt for desert right here on the breakfast table.”

Taisha began to finger her more frantically as her thumb began to rub her asshole. “Oh my God Ms. Taisha!” She squealed. “You make me feel so good!”

“Make room on the table my pet, I’m ready for my desert.” She commanded as she sped up her fingers again.

Maggie shoved the dishes and glasses down the table bending down as she pushed them farther.

“Oh, that’s good Principal turner, better access.” Sighed Taisha as her left hand pushed Maggie’s upper body toward the table.

As she did, Taisha dropped to her knees and began to nibble Maggie’s ass. Her fingers kept busy fucking her with her pointer and ring finger while her thumb continued to tickle her asshole.

“Oh God Ms. Taisha!” Shouted Maggie with her chin on the table.

Then Taisha reached her left hand around Maggie’s hip and under her pelvis. Taisha’s flattened fingers pressed against Maggie’s clit and began to rub in small rapid circles. While her right machine gunned her pussy.

“Aren’t you glad you’ve given this all to me Principal Turner. Are you ready for a breakfast happy ending?”

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Aaaahhhhh!” Maggie wailed as an orgasm took her hard.

“Come for me my pet, I need to taste that sweet pussy.” Taisha grunted.

“Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Oh fuuuucck!” Maggie screamed as her body spasmed, and her mouth hung open. Her legs trembled uncontrollably as her pussy gushed, and for the second time in her life, Taisha made her squirt, shooting a jet of cunt juice onto the floor.

Taisha jumped aside. “Whoa, Principal Turner, coming like a faucet!”

Her pace slowed and she nibbled Maggie’s ass again.

“Good girl, now put your ass on the table and let me taste that hot pussy.” Commanded Taisha with an ass slap.

Maggie stood up slightly dazed, turned and sat on the edge of the table, while Taisha remained on her knees. Then she grabbed Maggie behind the knees and pushed her back onto the table. She rolled her onto her back, knees held up and out, spread eagle before Taisha.

Taisha smiled and looked at her soaked pussy. “There’s what I been waitin’ for.”

Maggie lay propped on her elbows looking down at Taisha’s smiling face. As Taisha’s extended tongue moved closer, Maggie moaned in anticipation. Her tongue looked almost giant as she zeroed in on the target. Maggie, panted in disbelief, still reeling from the incredible climax.

She pressed her tongue against Maggie’s stretched taint and licked slowly and firmly up Maggie’s length. Taisha’s eyes widened as she saw Maggie’s puckered lips and almost frantic eyes.

“Oh yeah so delicious.” She sighed as she moved back down to repeat the lick.

“Hoah!” gasped Maggie.

Then she moved to either side and licked the creases between her thighs and mons lapping up all her sweet nectar, before opening wide and engulfing her entire pussy. Taisha wiggled her tongue flat against her labia and then pushed it in tip first as far as she could.

“Yeah, lots of flavor,” she teased and plunged back in.

“Oh Yes, Ms. Taisha!” she whined as her head fell back. “I’ve never… Hah!”

Taisha grinned into her hot pussy. “You like having your cunt munched Principal Turner?”

“Oh my God yes! Ms. Taisha Please.”

Taisha’s head popped up. “I will definitely need seconds later.” She plunged back in.

“Aaaaahhhh!” Maggie screamed.

“Are you gonna come for me again, Principal Turner?” She asked before diving in with her tongue stiff and rolled for maximum penetration.

Maggie rocked her hips in hurried little thrusts, fucking Taisha’s tongue. “Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

When Taisha began to wiggle her head shoving herself into Principal Turners pussy, Maggie, was once again pushed over the edge. Her head rolled back, and she let out a series of grunting hums of pleasure while she bounced her hips to another oozing climax.

Taisha nodded as Maggie’s creamy cum flooded her face “Um Huh, um huh,” she moaned.

When the climax passed Taisha licked her clean, slowing and bringing her legs down until they rested on her shoulders. When she finished Taisha stood up and brought Maggie to her feet. Maggie eagerly kissed her, tasting her own juices, just as Taisha had promised

Taisha held her close, letting her hands wonder. “I like you naked my pet. I wish I could take you shopping like this. Wait, I have an idea…”

She stepped back and remove her oversized Tee, revealing a royal blue spandex strapless top that cut straight across her chest, just above her cleavage. She clearly had no bra.

“Try this on my pet,” she said holding it over Maggie.

Maggie slipped her arms through and let it fall into place. She caught a whiff of Taisha’s Reb’l perfume mixed with her own cum as the shirt went on. Taisha adjusted the T, so Maggie’s left shoulder was exposed. It hung loosely on her and reached about 2/3 of the way down her thigh. With nothing else on and so much air under it, she felt naked, and a bit uncomfortable.

Taisha began to circle Maggie looking her up and down. She stepped in behind her and whispered, “this is perfect my pet, covers you ever so nicely and gives me access. A couple of cum spots showing, but we’re not shy, are we Principal Turner?”

She kissed Maggie’s exposed neck and with both hands traced her fingers up the back of Maggie’s thighs lifting the shirt to tickle her exposed ass cheeks. The tingle she created erased any inhibitions Maggie may have had.

“Why don’t you get some sandals maybe, and a purse, I’ll get you some accessories to provide a little discretion. We wouldn’t want you to be recognized, would we? I’ll meet you out back in say ten minutes?”

Maggie watched her walk out half dazed, and in awe of the way the yoga pants fit her glorious body. So many men and women, wear them that really shouldn’t in public. But Taisha Smith was the poster woman for them.

She quickly cleaned up the table and put things away. Then she practically ran to her room. After two orgasms she really had to pee. She cleaned her lady parts with some wet wipes, put on some deodorant and redid her lipstick. Candy apple red was the color of the day. She looked at herself and did like how the oversized Tee revealed her nipples subtly and when she turned, how both ass cheeks were discernable in back. There was a subtle sexiness about it. Not so subtle knowing she was naked underneath.

When she walked outside, Taisha was waiting on one of the lounge chairs by the pool. She was wearing a wide-rimmed sun hat and black framed sunglasses. Her braids hung down just as Maggie liked them. She also had a multicolored translucent oversized wrap that highlighted the blue and black from her outfit.

She stood up holding a pink ball cap and large white framed sunglasses. Come to me my pet, let’s see how this does. Taisha put on the pink Channel ball cap, pulling Maggie’s ponytail through the hole in the back. Then she slid the sunglasses on her, stepped back and looked.

“No one would ever know. I can hardly recognize you Principal turner. Except for those magical lips. Come look, what do you think my pet.”

She took Maggie to the slider window and let her see her reflection. “Are you comfortable shopping for slut clothes now? You will be Marie, my sexy little vixen pet.”

Maggie smiled. Taisha was right. She doubted Sam could even recognize her in this. Taisha raised the back of the shirt and gripped her buns, kneading and rubbing them. Maggie could feel her labia rubbing together as Taisha worked her ass.

“Give me your keys, my pet, I’ll drive.” She said matter of factly.

Maggie complied, enjoying being chauffeured.

As they began to drive, she asked, “Where are we going Ms. Taisha?”

“I know a place much better than Victoria and her secrets. I’m pretty sure we won’t run into anyone you know there.” She looked at Maggie and smiled, shaking her head slowly. “Principal Maggie Turner, I can’t believe we’re here together…” She thought to herself. “Knowing you’re naked under that makes my pussy wet.”

Maggie looked at her grinning with pride. “Too bad, I can’t help you with that today.” She was teased. “Careful sharing information like that. It can be contagious.”

Taisha watched Maggie’s ponytail bob as she laughed. “God, I want you Principal Turner.” At that moment she was not a professional career mentor. Instead, she was a young vibrant sexy girl in a ponytail, oozing sexuality from every pore. “One last chance Principal Turner, your weekend and you choose to give yourself as my pet?”

When Maggie saw her radiant smile and look of disbelief, she happily reaffirmed her decision. Taisha was living a fantasy she had kept secret for years, and Maggie wouldn’t dream of denying her. Not to mention the constant rush of adrenalin, that has been running through Maggie, since that first touch in the RV a few weeks earlier.

Maggie looked at her seriously. “I’m sitting in my own car, wearing only your tee shirt, naked, wet and trembling in anticipation, with no clue what you have in store for me. But, for reasons I don’t fully understand, I trust you Ms. Taisha… Completely.

As they pulled up to a stop light Taisha looked at her. “So glad to hear, now; Let’s see how wet you really are Principal Turner.” Taisha’s hand slid between her thighs. “Goodness Principal Turner, this feels serious, pull that shirt up and let me have a look.”

Maggie complied as Taisha’s fingers slid inside her causing her to groan. Taisha’s eyes widened as Principal Turner freely exposed herself in the car for her amusement.

“Oh my, your pussy lips are quite enflamed and very wet. This seems like a clear case of CWS. Chronic Wetness Syndrome. If this goes untreated it can be quite serious.” Maggie’s head rolled back as Taisha’s fingers worked inside her. “It’s going to require frequent physical therapy, administered manually and orally, I’m afraid.”

Maggie turned her head to the right and saw a young man in the car next to them, staring in awe as he could not see exactly what was happening but had figured out enough.

Just then, Taisha removed her hand. “Light’s changing, need both hands.” She took her fingers in her mouth while she smiled at the driver knowingly and sucked them clean one at a time. “Finger lickin’ good.” She said as she drove away.

And so it went; at the stop lights, the fingers resumed but never quite long enough to push her over the edge. They caught five more lights before arriving at the eXcite lingerie shop in a slightly poor section of town. Taisha got out and walked to Maggie’s side of the car. Then she opened the door and offered her hand.

“Come my pet, this is much better than Vickie’s place. Much more discrete and, how should I say… Provocative!”

Maggie took her hand and followed. Then it hit her, Vickie’s place, she meant Victoria’s Secret. She felt a special rush being in public holding Taisha’s hand. Once inside they were greeted by a curvaceous black woman in her mid-forties, wearing black yoga pants and tank with a long shear, black, opened front cover up.

“Tai, how are you! Glad to see you back.” She looked Maggie up and down smiling, “and who is this?”

Before Maggie could speak Taisha replied. “This is my pet Marie, aren’t you Sweetheart?”

“Yes Ms. Taisha.” replied Maggie, sheepishly. She loved the anonymity of the outfit but was still nervous about being recognized.

“This is Ms. Latonya; she’s going to help us pick out the slut clothes you wanted. She helped me with the outfit you loved so much.” Said Taisha, making Maggie blush.

“Oh, she’s a shy one isn’t she. Look at those cute little red cheeks. I bet she’s absolutely gorgeous, can we lose the glasses and hat and let me get…”

“No, she is very discrete and shy. Those stay on. Thank you though, she is quite beautiful and appreciates the compliment, don’t you, my pet?”

“Yes, thank you Ms. Latonya.” replied Maggie looking toward the merchandise, afraid of eye contact, even with the dark glasses.

“Understood, Tai, can I size her?” asked Latonya.

“Of course, put your hands out to your side, my pet.” She said, smiling.

Maggie put both arms our straight to the side, shoulder level.

“Hold still just a moment, this will just take a sec.” She said as she stepped behind her and slid her hands from the center of Maggie’s back, around her sides and cupped her breasts. “36 B, am I right?”

“Yes Ms. Latonya,” Replied Maggie, stunned that this strange woman was touching her so intimately, yet nonchalantly.

She ran her hands down Maggie’s tummy, to her muff then pulled them around her hips and squeezed her ass. “Size Six?” She asked with her chin brushing Maggie’s shoulder.

“Yes, Ms. Latonya.”

“Great, step over this way and let’s see what we can do. She looks so fresh, I was thinking maybe something in white, what do you think Tai?”

“Sounds good, I hadn’t really thought of white. I like it.”

Within minutes they had ***********ed a white lace bra, with matching garter and stocking’s.

“Can we use the viewing stage please?” asked Taisha.

“Of course, one second.” She opened the door in back. “Cindy Honey, why don’t you have lunch and run some of those errands we talked about. We’re gonna need the room for a while for a private showing.”

A young, blond woman smiled and answered enthusiastically. “Great, I’ll be back later, enjoy.”

“Go in back and try this on my pet. Yell when you’re ready to show us.” She said, smiling warmly.

Maggie couldn’t believe what was happening. She had been excited about modeling for Taisha, but it sounded like she would be modeling for them both. She was mortified at the thought but proceeded to the back room.

There was an antique full length trifold mirror on a raised platform with two steps leading to it. She put on the outfit and admired herself in the mirror. She found it amusing wearing a ball cap and glasses with lingerie. Nonetheless, her excitement grew as she admired herself in the outfit.

The garter was a translucent white lace with a half inch wide elastic band. In front there were two inverted fabric triangles and a strap that connected to the thigh high lace stockings. The front was open revealing her white sheer panties and her dark brown muff through the fabric.

The back side had two narrow triangles of fabric and stocking straps that gave clear vision of her full lace panties. The sheer fabric gave a nice view of her ass through the elegant floral pattern.

The bra was slightly thicker material with a thin silk ribbon that ran horizontally across, just covering her nipples.

“How are you coming along my pet?” Taisha asked, snapping her back to reality.

She took a deep breath. “Ready Ms. Taisha.”

The door opened immediately and they both stepped in. Taisha walked directly up onto the platform and stood behind her pointing her toward the mirrors.

“This is definitely a keeper my pet,” she whispered in her ear as her fingers traced from Maggie’s thighs, up her sides and back down again. “Wouldn’t you agree, Ms. Latonya?” Asked Taisha as she spun Maggie around to face her.

Latonya exhaled, “Oh yes, she is gorgeous. You wouldn’t consider sharing, would you?”

“I don’t think so.” Taunted Taisha. But the thought was intriguing to her.

She turned Maggie back toward the mirror and traced the outline of the top, before caressing her way down Maggie’s firm tummy to the pantie waste band. “You are so beautiful my pet,” she sighed, her breath washing over Maggie’s ear and neck, giving her goose pumps.

She continued to caress and admire her, as Latonya watched hungrily. Maggie couldn’t believe how much it excited her to be touched by Taisha, knowing Latonya was watching.

Taisha’s face lit up, “You know, I think I might like this a little better…”

Before Maggie grasped what was happening, Taisha dropped to her knees, unhooked the garter straps from the stocking in back and spun Maggie around facing them again. Next, she unhooked the front straps and pulled the panties down over the stocking and off.

Maggie moved to cover her bush and Taisha stopped her. “Don’t be shy my pet, Latonya has seen a lot, trust me.”

Taisha pushed Maggie’s hands back to her sides and reattached the garter straps. Latonya’s grin was almost devious as she ogled Maggie. She looked in Maggie’s eyes and bit her lower lip playfully before Taisha spun her back and attached the back straps. Maggie was almost ashamed as her eyes found Latonya’s again, this time in the mirror. The look of desire in Latonya’s eyes made Maggie tingle.

Taisha, still on her knees, leaned back looking at Maggie’s ass. “I do like this better. I love seeing that ass uncovered. How about you?” She asked Latonya as she stepped down off the platform and admired Maggie’s ass.

“I’m so jealous, but yes, I agree that ass deserves to be uncovered,” Latonya replied.

“Look how her pink little pussy lips peek at us through her thigh gap.” Said Taisha casually.

“Oh, shit they are glistening,” said Latonya, inhaling deeply.

“Yes, they are. Is it time for some PT my pet? She suffers from CWS you know,” Taisha joked. Then she whispered to Latonya, “Chronic Wetness Syndrome.”

Maggie blushed as Taisha continued, “Do you think you might excuse us for a bit, Ms. Latonya?” She asked caressing Maggie’s ass.

“Yes, I will give you two some privacy. Just yell if you need any assistance, Ms. Taisha.” She left the room and closed the door.

Taisha Turned Maggie, still on the floor level and looked up at her smiling. I think I would like to know how you taste in that outfit my pet. Would you like that?”

Taisha’s hands caressed Maggie’s legs and she slid her hands between them and pushed her knees gently apart. Then her hands traced up her thighs and around to her buns while she dropped to one knee on the top step.

“Oh yes, please Ms. Taisha.” Whimpered Maggie.

Taisha grinned and leaned in for a playful lick of her labia. Maggie squeaked and Taisha’s grin grew wider. “You like her knowing, you are my teacher’s pet don’t you Principal Turner,” She whispered so only Maggie could hear and then took another lick.

“Oh yes,” Maggie gasped.

Taisha pushed her lips against Maggie’s and swirled her tongue between her labia. Maggie’s hand moved to the back of Taisha’s head as she moaned softly. Taisha hummed her contentment as she tasted her mentor’s essence again.

Maggie’s heart raced standing before Taisha Smith, surrendering herself willingly in a strange place where anyone could walk in at any moment. But Taisha made her forget everything. With surrender came pleasure like she’d never felt before.

“Oh Ms. Taisha, that f, feels so, huh, good.” Maggie, squealed as her excitement built.

Taisha, continued to savor Maggie’s succulent pussy, still in disbelief that Principal Maggie Turner, was finally hers. Even when she promised Maggie anything she wanted this weekend, she chose to give herself willingly.

Taisha wanted nothing more than to bring her pet to climax and taste her sweet cum again. But she needed to test Maggie’s limits and exact a little payback for the torment Maggie was putting her through today.

She pulled back and stood up, leaving Maggie, in a state of shock.

“Whoa, wait a minute, you can’t just…”

“That, one’s a keeper, now let’s find some more.” Said Taisha matter of factly. She stepped to the edge of the platform, holding the lace panties in both hands. “We better put these back on while we shop.”

Maggie looked down at her and when she saw the feigned innocence on Taisha’s face, she realized this was payback from earlier. Maggie stepped into the panties and Taisha pulled them up. Once she got them in place, she gave a little slap to Maggie’s ass.

“Very nice. Come my pet.” Said Taisha, offering a hand to Maggie.

She walked her to the door and peeked out. “All Clear.” she said and pulled Maggie into the shop.

“This is a keeper for sure but we’re gonna shop some more, if that’s ok?” Asked Taisha casually.

Latonya looked directly at Maggie and replied. “More than OK, better than any manikin, I’ve ever seen.”

Maggie was grateful for the window film at the front of the store. At least passersby couldn’t see her.

Taisha walked her over to another rack and stood behind her. “Do you see anything that strikes your fancy, my pet?” She said as she kissed her neck and slipped her hands around Maggie’s belly.

“So many possibilities,” she whispered as her hand slid into Maggie’s panties and her fingers melted into her wetness.

Maggie’s head pressed back, and Taisha began kissing her exposed neck, causing Maggie to moan with pleasure, oblivious to Latonya watching.

“Mmmm,” sighed Taisha. “So warm and wet my pet, would you like to come for me?” She whispered.

Maggie squeaked and nodded rapidly only to have Taisha remove her hand and step back. “In due time my pet, in due time. At least we know you’ve got good blood flow to the area.” Mocked Taisha.

Maggie grunted in frustration, smiling at Taisha’s ability to make her eat her words again.

They spent a little more than three hours in the store trying on a half dozen outfits for Maggie. Taisha pushed her to the edge with each outfit but never let her reach climax.

Before leaving, Taisha made her put the white thigh highs and garter back on, without the panties of course. Then bought her a pair of painfully high black stilettos to go with it. The stockings were just about even with the hem of the T shirt, giving the world a glimpse of the stocking clips as she walked.

They also found a red latex teddy for Taisha. The image of Taisha on the platform, with her ebony skin against the glossy red fabric, was forever etched in Maggie’s head. The high cut thighs exposed half her firm dark ass causing Maggie to bite her lip as she looked on. Maggie gladly paid for all of it.

As they drove to the next location, Maggie’s thoughts focused on Taisha’s glorious ass with each traffic light’s heavenly torture. Each time the light turned green, Maggie whined in frustration, as Taisha placed her fingers back on the steering wheel.

When they pulled into Dr. John’s Lingerie and Novelties, Maggie was numb. If she were spotted here with an employee, the consequences would be catastrophic. But as Taisha’s hand slipped back between her legs, she lost all reason once again. She adjusted the oversized sunglasses and pulled the bill on the hat down to meet them, even as she spread herself open for Taisha’s touch.

“Oh my, Principal Turner, your little pussy wants to play doesn’t it.” She said seductively.

Maggie began to rock her hips trying to fuck Taisha’s fingers again. “Please, she whimpered.

Taisha responded by pulling her hand back. “Ok then, let’s see what we have here.”

She reached into her purse and pulled out a pink egg-shaped plastic toy, with a pink plastic tail sticking out the end. Taisha smiled and reached between Maggie’s legs and spun it as she pushed it into her pussy. Maggie wasn’t exactly sure what it was, but after her toy training session with the vibrating bean, she could guess.

After she slid it in, she released it and pulled out a small remote. She grinned devilishly and pressed a button. It roared to life vibrating inside Maggie and she gasped in response.

“Do you like that my pet?” She asked as it cranked up a notch.

“Huh!” Maggie squeaked nodding.

“Let’s go in and see what else we can find for her to play with.” Said Taisha tapping Maggie’s pussy.

Before Maggie could plead her case, Taisha was already exiting the car. She walked to Maggie’s door and opened it. Maggie stepped out and kept her face toward the ground, afraid of being recognized. The store was in a much more travelled area and there were several cars in the lot.

Once inside Maggie was shocked how bright and clean it was. There were several lone men, and two couples. She felt all eyes were on her as Taisha led her by the hand. “Are you gonna be shy now my pet? You said you wanted a new toy for your birthday.” Said Taisha with a big smile.

Maggie blushed and didn’t respond trying not to let on there was a vibrating party in her pussy and she might just come, in front of them all. She snuck small looks to see if she recognized anyone. They looked for a moment and went back to their business just as a young lady approached. She had short dark spikey hair, several piercings and wore a tight pink tank and matching mini skirt. The knee-high black leather boots really made the outfit.

“Welcome Ladies, my name is Kenzie.” She looked at Maggie. So happy birthday! Is there a specific toy you have in mind? I’d be more than happy to help you find something.”

Maggie glanced at her; thankful she did not look familiar. She was always good with faces and was confident she was not a former student. She wished she wouldn’t talk quite so loudly, as all eyes were on them once again.

Taisha broke the ice. “Hi Kenzie, Marie’s a little shy. I am her first same sex partner, and she is anxious to explore new possibilities, aren’t you, my pet?” She turned it up and Maggie jumped then nodded.

“Congratulations Marie, you two look very cute together. I discovered my love for women about four years ago and it has been nothing short of life changing. How long have you been dating?” Kenzie asked sweetly.

Maggie stood in stunned silence. Taisha giggled, “You’re so funny Sweetie.” She looked at Kenzie. “Look at her blush. You would never guess, she made me come a dozen times last night. I practically had to beg her for mercy.”

Taisha looked back at Maggie; she was tomato red and Kenzie had a look of awe on her face. “Did you really?” She asked Maggie.

Maggie smiled with a mixture of embarrassment and pride. “Yes ma’am.” She said squirming.

Kenzie turned to Taisha, “She is shy but well mannered. You are a lucky lady.”

“Yes I am.” Replied Taisha as her phone rang. “I need to take this. Kenzie, can you show my pet Marie your toy options. I’ll be with you as soon as possible.”

“Sure thing, come on Honey, we’ll find you something fun.” She said perkily and took Maggie by the hand.

Maggie followed trying to grasp how she got into this position. This strange young woman led her into a walled off section of the shop, with hundreds of dildos, vibrators, artificial women, men, and body parts that she had never even imagined, and her pussy heated up even more.

The egg hummed away inside her and her mind and heart raced with contrasting emotions of fear, shame, out of control lust, and unbridled excitement. She followed the young lady, loving the attention, wanting her, wanting to please Taisha, overwhelmed by the array of sleezy items filling the walls and shelves. The variety and depravity of the items was beyond her wildest imagination. Yet to her surprise, she was curious.

“As you might imagine, after working here for a couple years, I have amassed a few of my own. Do you have any Marie?”

Maggie nodded and grunted, biting her lip, afraid she would come if she let herself imagine using any of the items with Taisha or even Kenzie for that matter.

Kenzie’s eyes lit up as Maggie could tell she was listening intently. Then glanced down and dropped to her knees. “What am I hearing?” She asked and looked under the hem of the oversized, T. “Oh, that’s fun… Taisha, has the control?” Kenzie asked looking for Taisha as she stood back up.

Maggie nodded.

“I’ve got one for my little slut too. She loves when I take control. I made her come in the grocery store just last weekend. Has Taisha made you climax in public yet?”

Maggie shook her head.

“But you’d like to right now, wouldn’t you?”

Maggie nodded.

“You are so cute; I could eat you up right here.” Smiled Kenzie.

Maggie thought of that literally and felt a rush of wetness. She envisioned Kenzie back on her knees lapping Maggie’s clit with her tongue as the egg worked its magic.

Maggie wondered where Taisha had gone as Kenzie walked her through the endless array of dildo’s, vibrators, straps, ties, and cuffs. The egg kept up its relentless hum inside her.

“So, tell me Marie, did you use any toys on Taisha?” asked Kenzie.

“No Mam,” replied Maggie.

Kenzie’s jaw dropped followed by a twisted smile. “And she is your first?” she asked, glancing at Maggie’s wedding ring.

Kenzie’s imagination ran wild at the dynamic between Marie and Taisha. She had rarely seen such a clear bottom-top relationship and was in awe of Taisha for developing such an obedient pet, especially a married one. She would love to spend time with her to understand her methods.

“Yes, Ma’am.” Replied Maggie.

Kenzie struggled to wrap her mind around 12 orgasms in one evening. She had to resist the temptation to pursue Marie for her own personal pleasure.

“So, any toys other than the egg?”

“No Ma’am.”

“Do you prefer penetrating or non-penetrating?” asked Kenzie with a smile.

Maggie’s mind raced, as she recalled the external bean and ten orgasms, but she assumed Taisha still had that one. “Penetrating.”

“Vaginal, anal or both?”

Maggie’s expression was priceless.

“Let me show you some and we can talk about it.” Kenzie smiled and took her hand. “Then we need to talk about personal use or two person toys…”

Her pussy continued to hum on the edge of bliss, as Kenzie explained the joys of simultaneous anal and vaginal stimulation. Maggie recalled the added sensation Taisha gave her when she thumbed her ass and fingered her cunt. She couldn’t possibly think rationally with the nonstop vibration inside her and wanted anything that could make her come. She listened in a daze, nodding mindlessly as Kenzie spoke.

When Taisha returned, Kenzie had a collection of 5 dildos of various sizes and shapes, including a long skinny one called an anal tickler, an 18″ straight double ended purple cock, a strapless super rabbit with clit tickler, a double penetration strap on and a pink round headed massager wand.

“Prin… Marie, sweetie, I told you one not…” She counted. “…five!” Then she turned to Kenzie. “Did I tell you she’s merciless?”

“If you need any help, just let me know. Twelve orgasms, no toys, yesterday?” Asked Kenzie, cringing.

“Thanks, but I can handle her just fine.” Grinned Taisha as she put her arm around Maggie. “Sorry, I missed all the fun, but that was a good friend of mine. You’re a hell of saleslady Kenzie.” Taisha’s hand slid down over Maggie’s ass then slid under her shirt hem. “Oh, you are really excited aren’t you, my pet?”

Maggie gasped as Taisha’s fingers slid over her pussy lips. “Do you like having that inside you, knowing I can turn it up…” It kicked up to a higher speed causing Maggie to whimper and grip Taisha’s should for stability. “… or down.” Maggie whimpered again this time in disappointment but kept her hips rocking against Taisha’s fingers.

“Please make me come, Ms. Taisha.” She panted, not caring Kenzie was watching. In fact, it only excited her more.

“All these toys got you this excited Sweetie?” Asked Taisha, continuing to pet her pussy.

She wanted to scream, “The vibrating egg you shoved in my cunt, has me this excited!” but instead she just nodded and whined.

“Please, make me come!” She begged more desperately.

“In due time Marie Sweetie. In due time.” She said, as her hand slipped away. “I guess we’ll get them all then. Your credit card is smoking today.” She said tauntingly as she walked toward check out. “You should have seen the slut gear she bought earlier Kenzie.”

Kenzie plopped them all down on the counter and rang them up. “That’ll be $343.67.”

Maggie handed her the card and when she paid, Kenzie looked at her and smiled. “It’s been a real pleasure, Sweetie. You come back and see me anytime.”

Just then the egg kicked up a notch. Maggie jumped and grabbed the counter for support as she let out several quick puffs of air staring at Kenzie with her mouth agape. Kenzie reacted with a sympathetic look of pleasure.

“Oh, Sweetie, I think you are in for a fun evening. You ladies enjoy.” She smiled, resisting the urge to lean forward and slide her tongue into Marie’s waiting mouth.

“We will. Thank you so much Kenzie. Gonna give you a five-star review! Come my pet.” Said Taisha calmly.

Coming was a command Maggie would gladly follow, but once again the egg slowed back to its torturous tickling level, not quite intense enough to get her over the edge.

“Can we please go home now, Ms. Taisha.” Maggie pleaded. Her labia felt like a couple over filled balloons; they had been distended for so long.

“In due time, my pet. We need to make a quick stop to see an old friend, and then we can go for a PT session.”

Maggie, trembled in anticipation of finally getting some relief, but cringed at the phrase that had tormented her for so long… In due time! She’d heard it for weeks before Taisha finally let Maggie pleasure her for the first time. Maggie would have given anything at that moment to go back to the early days of her awaking when Taisha brought her to climax after climax.

As they drove, Maggie wiggled and squirmed trying anything to position the egg to make her come. But unfortunately, her frustration continued.

Maggie was surprised as they pulled into the Marriott where the recent fund raiser for school funding was held. Suddenly she panicked at the thought of being recognized.

When they parked Taisha, put her at ease. Relax Principal Turner. I don’t think I would recognize you if I hadn’t dressed you myself. They saw the beautiful elegant professional woman with hair and makeup. Now they see a sexy little club girl stopping in for a drink before a night of hard partying.

She walked around the car and gave her a hand again. As they walked in, Maggie clung to her left arm with both hands. She did not see anyone she even recognized as they crossed the lobby toward the restaurant. She was relieved it was nearly empty. She did have to admit she enjoyed the attention from the few people that were there. They were too busy looking at her stockings to notice her face.

The hostess greeted them, and Maggie remembered her but there was no sign she recognized Maggie. There was a look of recognition when she saw Taisha.

“We’re meeting some friends for a quick drink; they’re in the back.” As they reached the booth in the back corner there was the young black lady Taisha had introduced her to at the fund raiser with two glasses of wine. Maggie thought maybe her husband had gone to the restroom.

But when she looked back at her, she appeared to be napping for a second, but her body was rocking slowly with an occasional spastic twitch. Her eyes were closed, and she was breathing like she had just… Maggie noticed a slight ruffling of the tablecloth and it suddenly became apparent that she was being pleasured by someone.

She had both hands on the table, so there had to be someone down there. In the opposite corner of the room the waitress watched quietly with a lustful intensity on her face.

There were two additional empty glasses set at the table and an ice bucket with a bottle chilling.

“Oh, so good, thank you…” Sighed the young lady whose name escaped her.

Then it suddenly popped into her head. Chantelle, and her husband was Michael. She wondered if that could be Michael under the table.

Just then her eyes opened, and she sat up a bit startled. “Tai, good to see you…” She glanced down and spoke softly toward whoever was under the table. “Don’t stop sweetie, I’ll tell you when…” Then she looked back up. “How are you, this must be um, Marie is it? Forgive me for not getting up. Please have a seat, Marie.” She tapped the cushion next to her.

Taisha directed Maggie into the booth first and slid in next to her nudging Maggie until her thigh was touching Chantelle’s. At that instant the egg kicked into high gear and Maggie whimpered yet again. Chantelle’s hand almost immediately gripped Maggie’s thigh as Maggie tried to keep from crying out and surrendering to a raging climax.

“Oh, she really is excitable, isn’t she?” She asked Taisha, who nodded and smiled with pride. “I can feel you vibrating Marie, you really like your new toy, huh?” She asked looking in Maggie’s eyes.

Maggie, was lost in the moment, needing to give into the vibrating egg, loving the anonymity, and the excitement of two beautiful African queens sandwiching her as her pussy steamed with wet heat. She could only puff and nod as the waitress appeared with a bright smile and poured wine into their glasses.

“I see your friends arrived. Looks like the party is officially starting. Wine?” She looked at Maggie, noticing Chantelle and Taisha each had a hand hidden under the cover of the table. “You must be the guest of honor.”

Maggie grunted slightly and squirmed, just as the egg slowed again, giving her a moment of self-control.

“Thank you, Mam,” she said softly as she leaned slightly back and took a deep breath.

“Would you ladies like a menu?” She asked, staring at Maggie, fascinated.

“I think we’re all good here with just some drinks for now. I will definitely be having dessert later, though.” Taisha grinned, as she brought the hand holding dildo remote onto the table and turned it up.

Maggie squeaked as Taisha quickly thrust her tongue in Maggie’s mouth. Maggie whined and sucked her tongue to stifle her moans of pleasure. She was completely out of control but thankful for cover of the glasses and hat as her pussy screamed for relief.

Everything excited her. Taisha’s gorgeous friend was watching them, the look of aroused fascination from the server, a hand on each thigh as the egg had her on the edge yet again.

Taisha tasted and smelled incredible, her lips so soft and warm. Maggie felt a climax building and was willingly surrendering to it for Chantelle and whoever was under the table to witness. She glanced the waitress at her post in the corner watching them knowingly.

Once again, Taisha turned the vibrator down and broke the kiss. “Not just yet my pet, take a deep breath sweetie.”

Maggie grunted, hands trembling and gripped the wine glass downing it. She needed relief so badly, she thought about masturbating right there in the booth.

On cue, the server rushed over to fill her glass, emptying the bottle. “Would you like another bottle ladies?”

“I think we’re good for now, Stacey, thank you though.” Answered Chantelle. Her tone and flirtatious smile only added to Maggie’s arousal.

Stacey glanced between Taisha and Chantelle before smiling at Maggie. “Enjoy ladies, dessert sounds delicious. Let me know if you need anything else and I will be happy to help.”

As she walked away Chantelle reached for the remote. “May I Tai?”

Taisha looked at Chantelle and then at Maggie, who was downing some more wine. Maggie looked flustered and confused. Taisha saw this as a chance to test Maggie’s boundaries, and she needed to push. She smiled as she handed it to Chantelle and Maggie’s eyes widened in desperation.

“Ok but go easy, she’s had a lot of excitement today. My little pet made me come 12 times yesterday and has taunted me, off and on, all day knowing my cunt is too sore for more today. So, I’ve had to teach her a little lesson in doing unto others…”

“Naughty girl Marie!” Said Chantelle kicking it back up. She grinned when Maggie jumped. “You’re a horny little slut, aren’t you?”

She turned it up and down causing Maggie to squirm and fight the urge to yell out.

“Twelve times! I think the most I ever got her off was five in one night.” She said, sounding jealous.

“So Tai, hasn’t let you come then sweetie?” She turned it up again and her hand slid up Maggie’s thigh to her enflamed pussy.

Taisha chimed in, “That’s kind of a soaked puffy mess down there Marie. Do you want Chantelle to make you come right here in the restaurant?”

Chantel’s finger moved to Maggie’s clit and wiggled it side to side. Maggie let out a loud grunt. “Huh!”

“Oh, Shit Tai, her little clits stiff a board.” She said sighing.

Taisha felt a tinge of jealousy but needed to know her teacher’s pet would do whatever was asked of her and this was all too good to pass up. She moved her hand to feel, and Maggie’s body quivered as she melted into the bench. Her head went back, and legs spread.

“That is hard Sweetie.” Said Taisha as Chantelle pulled up the T-shirt for a clear look at her steaming pussy.

Maggie extended her feet and felt her leg touch the leg of the mystery person under the table. It was petite and soft, definitely not Michael. Apparently, Chantelle had a pet of her own.

Chantelle continued to taunt letting her fingers slide down Maggie’s slit while Taisha continued on her clit. “Wow that really vibrates in there,” she said pinching the stem between two fingers and giving it a little tug.

Maggie squealed, as the tug caused it to shift. She was afraid she might remove it, as she felt an orgasm building again. Her rapidly fading inner voice of reason hoped she would remove it, so she could regain control of herself.

Then once again it slowed. “That’s better, I backed it off, I think she was gonna come. Her little pussy is so wet.” Then Chantelle gasped and looked down at her lap. Someone else is excited too.

“What do you think Marie, Honey? Do you wanna come for Chantelle here in the booth?” asked Taisha before giving her ear a little kiss.

The egg kicked into high again before she could think, and she let out a high-pitched gasping moan. Her pussy, tingled to the point it ached, and she could feel their breath on her neck as they spoke.

“I think she does, Tai. Don’t you Marie?”

In her mind she was no longer Principal Maggie Turner. She was Marie, lesbian pet to Taisha Smith, slave to her aching pussy that needed relief at any cost. Marie even loved being watched by the server as she surrendered herself.

“Yes please,” she pleaded softly.

Every time they spoke it sent chills down her spine as their warm breath washed over her. Chantelle moved her hand back to Maggie’s knee and began to pull up the tablecloth hanging in front of Maggie’s legs.

“Marie could use that little slut tongue Sweetie.” Said Chantelle, speaking into her own crotch.

Maggie felt some shuffling under the table and suddenly felt another hand on her inner thigh. Chantelle smiled and pulled Maggie’s knee toward her, spreading her pussy wider.

“Oh, you’re definitely gonna like this my pet.” Taisha smiled as her hand pulled back and was quickly replaced by the warm tickle of the strangers tongue.

The tongue lapped up her slit forcing the stem of the egg to the side as its warmth pressed against her labia. Her alter ego, Marie, shuddered mouth agape looking at Stacey the server, taunting her. Seeing the look of wonderment on Stacey’s face, as she watched, sent her to the edge all the quicker. The tongue continued with its firm slow licks, switching sides with each lick while the egg buzzed away on high.

“Do you like that my pet?” Whispered Taisha, caressing her thigh.

“Oh, yes, yes, yes, aaaahhhh!” Maggie whimpered.

Her words seemed to encourage the magical tongue that pressed against her clit as it swirled faster. Maggie squealed and brought her hand to her mouth to muffle herself. She slid lower in the seat, pushing herself against the tongue.

In response the mystery slut, gripped Maggie’s thighs, pulled her face into Maggie’s cunt, and shook her head sided to side.

“A thousand ways to pleasure you my pet,” Whispered Taisha, lips tickling Maggie’s ear.

That unleashed all the pent-up frustration of the day, in a tidal wave of orgasmic pleasure. Her chest convulsed forward, and she grunted into her palm.

Stacey stared, eyes wide, biting her lip as she watched Marie come like a freight train at the hands of the two African beauties and their slut under the table. She watched in awe, wishing she were Marie, but even more so wishing she had a pet of her own.

Maggie held her hand firmly in place trying not to writhe too wildly as the orgasm took her. She wanted to yell out “I’m coming!” but instead mumbled it into her palm, letting Taisha and Chantelle know the obvious.

The rhythmic spasms continued as her orgasm hung on. Finally, as it began to pass, she released her mouth just as the egg, shifted to an even higher gear shooting another jolt of orgasmic pleasure through her body one more time.

She jerked forward and yelled out in a gaspy puff. “OH God!” Before jamming her lips together, gripping the table and riding out a second wave of paralyzing bliss.

As the orgasm passed Taisha raised Maggie’s chin with her finger and kissed her, slow and deep. Then she broke the kiss, “That was amazing my pet.” The egg went silent, and the tongue continued to slowly lap up her juices.

As Maggie drifted back to reality her face reddened, and eyes darted around the room. She was relieved the place was still nearly empty and no one but Stacey seemed to notice her. Then Taisha reached down between her legs. “Excuse me sweetie,” she said and pulled the egg out by the stem. The tongue went back to gently licking her clean.

Chantelle handed the remote back to Taisha. “Thanks Tai, that was fun.” Then she spoke to her slut under the table. “Lizzy Sweetie, that got me a little heated up. I’m gonna need that tongue back.”

As the tongue pulled off, Maggie’s mind registered what she just heard. Her expression turned into panic again. She thought to herself, “Did she say Lizzy, that’s what Taisha called Liz Richards at the fund raiser! It suddenly came clear. Liz had done a 180 that night, being nice to Taisha…”

Taisha noticed her fear and got Maggie’s attention, by putting the egg in her mouth. “Mmmm,” she hummed as she sucked it clean. “We need to get home so I can have my dessert.”

“Thank you for the wine and the company Chantelle, a pleasure as always, but we should be going. Marie and I have had a long day already. Come my pet.” She said as she stood up and offered her hand to Maggie.

Maggie complied, anxious to get out of there unnoticed. She really needed the ladies’ room but opted for a quick exit instead.

As they drove Maggie let her know she needed a stop. So, they pulled into Bojangles for a pee and some food. They both completely forgot about lunch, and it was now well into dinner hours.

Back in the car with an empty bladder and a full tummy, Maggie was out of the fog of lust and debauchery for the first time in days. She was sure that was Liz Richards, eating her pussy, but was afraid to ask. The likely answer was too terrifying. She looked toward Taisha who was sucking an Altoid after eating.

Taisha sensed Maggie’s distress and immediately went to work. She reached out and slipped a mint into Maggie’s mouth. Then, with both hands, pulled the glasses from Maggie’s face.

“That’s better.” She said looking into Maggie’s eyes. “You make me forget to eat, and sometimes when I look at you or think about you, I even forget to breathe.”

Maggie had begun to think about what had just happened. Her inner voice, began with a scream, “you’re out of control, but as Taisha spoke and her hand caressed Maggie’s cheek, the inner voice faded, not letting her complete the thought, “one of your subordinates, just licked you to orgasm in the Marriott Hotel! What the hell is wrong with…”

Taisha tongue slipped between Maggie’s lips, and Maggie found herself again lost in those lips. They kissed long and slow, lips melting together. Maggie felt Taisha’s warmth and energy envelop her from head to toe. When Taisha’s hand slid up her thigh and under the oversized T, Maggie surrendered once again. Her legs drifted apart letting Taisha’s finger enter her. Her back arched pushing her shameless cunt onto the finger.

Taisha broke the kiss and whispered. “I want you Principal Turner, I want you more than I’ve ever wanted anyone.”

Maggie moaned, closing her eyes, her hips rocking.

“You’re taunting me again, aren’t you? You know you wore my pussy out yesterday, and you just keep me hot and wet, knowing I can’t resist you.”

Maggie slipped her tongue in Taisha’s mouth, sliding down the seat spreading herself for her queen’s pleasure. No one had ever touched her like Taisha. One finger and Maggie would come in a quivering heap.

“Do you know how wet you made me in that restaurant Principal Turner?”

Maggie nodded and groaned, rolling her hips faster.

“You liked knowing you did the same to Chantelle and Stacey, didn’t you Principal Turner?” She taunted as her middle finger curled into Maggie’s cunt.

“Oh yes Ms. Taisha!” Maggie squealed.

“You liked being, Marie the sexy slut in white stockings, that made them lust for you, didn’t you Principal Turner?”

“Yes Ms. Taisha!”

“You liked Chantelle rubbing little slut Marie’s clit in front of me didn’t you Principal Turner?”

“Oh God Yes!”

“You liked giving your pussy to Chantelle and her slut while Stacey and I watched didn’t you Principal Turner?”

“Yes!”

You loved that no one knew who you really were, didn’t you Principal Turner?”

“Yes, Ms. Taisha!”

“You love knowing Liz Richard is a cunt licking slut and you came in her mouth? And now you know you can make her your toy whenever you want, don’t you?”

Maggie hadn’t thought of it that way, but now the thought was pushing her to another climax. “Oh yes Ms. Ta,a,a,isha.”

“Are you gonna come like the little slut Marie did in the restaurant?”

“Yes, please make me come Ms. Taisha!”

“You know, I’m gonna eat this pussy till you come in my mouth when we get home, right?”

Maggie whaled,” hhhaaaaahhhhhh!”

“And then, I’m gonna fuck you with your new toys, Principal Turner!”

“Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!”

“Have you ever come in your car before Principal Turner?”

“No, please make come, Ms. Taisha, Oh fuck! Please!”

“There’s my nasty talking little slut! Are you gonna come like a slut in the Bojangles’ parking lot Principal Turner?”

“Finger fuck me please Ms. Taisha!” Maggie yelled rocking her hips like a dog in heat. “Oh, fuck yes, oh, fuck yes!”

Taisha hand was a blur as she pounded Maggie’s pussy. Maggie screamed and shuddered in a frenzied climax. When it passed, Taisha started the car.

“We gotta get home. Collect all you slut gear Principal Turner. I want that tight little ass on the dining room table and that pussy spread for my desert!”

Maggie unbuckled and leaned into the back seat with her knees on her seat to get the bags. As she rested on all fours Taisha’s hand slid between her thighs and cupped her bare ass with her wrist pressed against her pussy. She could barely retrieve the bags with Taisha touching her.

Her wrist pressed firmly against Maggie’s wetness while her fingers gently tickled her ass, Taisha smiled when Maggie froze in place, enjoying her touch.

“Principal Turner, distracted driving is as dangerous as drunk driving. I need to focus.” She said and gripped the wheel.

As they drove home Taisha made Maggie, pull the toys out one by one and show her. She made sure all were loaded with batteries and ready for action. The first was the 18″ double ended rubber dick.

“You were thinking about that night with coach Jackson, when you picked that one, weren’t you Principal Turner? You still regret no letting him bend you over the desk and fuck the shit out of you that night. Now you want me to do it for you.”

Maggie thought to herself, that really wasn’t the case. She had the vibrating egg inside her and that cute little Kenzie, in the miniskirt, showing her so many toys. It was like a blur. She was in such a frenzy she would have gladly dropped to the floor and used any of them on Kenzie, Taisha, or anyone else in the store.

But now that Taisha planted that seed, she would be imagining coach Jackson’s cock when that monster went inside her.

Next was the massager ball device. “Excellent Choice, Principal Turner. I can make you come all day long with that.”

Maggie looked at it, trying to imagine what it would feel like. She imagined it would be like the vibrating bean Taisha used on her that day in the RV. Ten orgasms…

Then she pulled out the strapless super rabbit with clit stimulator. Taisha stared in wonderment. It took her a minute to figure it out. “Fuck principal Turner, I’m not sure I can even get this inside you before I come.” She pointed at the tickler. “So that’s gonna vibrate my clit, while I fuck you? You nasty little slut!”

Maggie couldn’t help but smile at Taisha’s excitement. “She would never tell her she didn’t have clue what it did. She just saw the lust in Kenzie’s eyes when she described it and told her Okay!

The last two were embarrassing and she hesitated. “Are you gonna be shy Principal turner? Bring ’em out.” She said like a teacher to a student caught with something they shouldn’t have in class. “The first time I touched your tight little asshole I knew you were sensitive there but never imagined you picking out two dildos for it.”

Maggie felt her face might spontaneously combust it was so warm and red. Once again, she wasn’t even sure what she was saying yes to. Kenzie had told her how hard “her slut” would come after begging her for them and Maggie, nodded mindlessly with the vibrator in her cunt.

“Principal Maggie Turner takes it in the ass!” She smiled. “Have you ever let Sam, fuck that little asshole?”

“No, replied Maggie emphatically. Although, he did try to bring it up a few times…”

“And you want me to take your ass cherry, I’m so honored.” Taisha cut in excitedly.

Maggie was stunned. She couldn’t believe what they were talking about, and Taisha seemed perfectly at ease. Of course she was, it wasn’t her ass they were talking about. “Show me that ass tickler again.”

Maggie pulled it out and stared at it as well. It was about 10 inches long and maybe 3/4 Inch diameter. “That should be perfect Principal Turner. Not too big but goes nice and deep, to vibrate all the right parts. Thank you so much. I am honored.”

“You’re welcome, Ms. Taisha,” she said as they pulled into the driveway. Much to her relief, she didn’t have to pull out the double penetration Strap on. She thought triple penetration was a more accurate de***********ion since there was a smaller vibrating pussy plug that was inserted into the wearer’s pussy, while she double fucked her partner.

They walked into the dining room with Maggie carrying the spoils of their shopping day. Including the three new “slutwear” outfits they bought from Latonya.

She sat the bags down on the table and Taisha slipped in behind her. She gently kissed her neck as her hands caressed her hips. The chills rolled down Maggie’s spine, culminating in her clit. “Ms. Taisha needs her dessert, my pet. Peel and Eat, just the way I like it.” She whispered as she pulled the oversized T up her body.

Maggie raised her arms to help. Then she turned and kissed Taisha hungrily. At last, they were alone and were free to do whatever they wanted, as loud as they wanted. Maggie moaned when Taisha’s hands gripped her bare ass and squeezed, pulling her against her.

She loved being naked and exposed for Taisha. There was no rational explanation for it. The hungry look in Taisha’s eyes made Maggie feel wanted and alive like nothing else could. Not to mention every time Taisha touched her, she delivered on her promise of a thousand ways to pleasure her.

Taisha picked Maggie up, hands under her ass and sat her on the dining room table. Just as her day began, she was once again, sitting naked on the dining table offering her burning pussy for her Queen’s desert.

As Taisha dropped onto her knees, Maggie spread herself wide and leaned back, moaning in anticipation. She slid herself onto the table enough to plant her heals on the edge, knees almost ninety degrees from her hips. She felt the air on her wide-open labia and trembled as the warmth of Taisha’s breath flooded over them.

“I want you much, Ms. Taisha,” she said hoping the tortured anticipation was finally over.

She groaned loud and long with delight when Taisha plunged her lips and tongue into her enflamed pussy. Her shaky voice expressed her pleasure. “Oh God, th, thank you M, Ms. Taisha. It feels so good. No one…”

Encouraged by Maggie’s response Taisha began to waggle her head rapidly, side to side and up and down sending a jolt through her.

“Aaaahh! Oh my God! Oh, my God! Oh, my God!” Maggie Wailed. Then she spoke in one syllable puffs. “I, love, what, you, do, to, me!”

Taisha moaned and she continued to ravenously devour her pet’s pussy. With each quiver and moan, her appetite grew. Finally, Maggie’s body tensed, and she sang out in a rhythmic portamento that would have made Saline Dion proud. Taisha felt like a maestro playing a fine instrument, as Maggie’s body trembled in the throes of another mind-altering climax.

Maggie had no control over her muscles and shook uncontrollably as her clit electrified her body. Taisha was relentless in her blissful assault on her pleasure point. Finally, the intensity was too much, and she pushed Taisha’s head back and wiggled herself away.

She turned sideways on the dining table almost in the fetal position panting. “Oh fuck, Ms. Taisha!” She exhaled deeply and lay there catching her breath.

“Thank you, Principal Turner, I needed that.” Said Taisha licking her lips.

She gently caressed Maggie’s leg and looked on with pride as Maggie recovered.

“I’m going to freshen up my pet. Why don’t we meet in your bedroom in 30 minutes? Or, do you think you’ll need more time?”

Maggie panted, “Thirty minutes is good.”

“Good, please wear the new white outfit, sans panties and have your toys on display. I think we can try a couple tonight.” She said as she walked toward the door, with the oversized T tossed over her shoulder. “See you soon Principal Turner…”

Maggie lay there semi-numb, in awe of Taisha’s effect on her. She had no clue about the intensity of pleasure her body could feel before Taisha Smith and she needed more. There was no stopping until she experienced all one thousand ways. So, she forced herself into action, collected her things and walked naked to her bedroom.

She placed her “toys” on the bed and as she showered, she replayed the day in her mind. The voice of reason was long gone. It was one of the most exciting memorable days of her life. Everything excited her from the ogling eyes of Latonya at the lingerie store, to the flirtatious time with Kenzie, and the lustful gaze of Stacey at the restaurant.

She showered, shaved, and primped yet again for Taisha. When she gave herself the once over in her new white stocking, garter, and bra. She was thankful there were no panties in the way. She wanted Taisha, to have unfettered access to her body.

Butterflies churned in her belly as she laid the toys on the bed, except for the strap on. The thought of double penetration was scary to her, and she wasn’t ready for something like that. She regretted the moment of weakness, mesmerized by Kenzie and how freely she discussed her own experiences. Even as she slipped it into the nightstand, she couldn’t help but wonder, was it really as stimulating as Kenzie had said.

She eagerly waited for Taisha, laying on the bed with the covers rolled back trying to decide on the most seductive pose. As she anticipated Taisha’s arrival, she looked at herself in the mirror, loving the white thigh highs.

When Taisha finally entered the bedroom, she was greeted by Maggie, lying on her stomach, in the white outfit, with her right foot in the air. The curve of her bare ass silhouetted in the soft light caused a rush of heat through Taisha’s deprived pussy. It was a torturous day, allowing herself to recover from Maggie’s day and her insatiable appetite.

Taisha wore only a black silk, mid-thigh bathrobe and approached with a predator’s focused stare. She pulled the tie string and let the rob drop to the floor, revealing her beautifully toned, ebony body.

Maggie smiled resting her head on her palms and meeting Taisha’s gaze. She began to roll on her back when Taisha held her in place. “No, my pet, don’t move just yet.”

Taisha crawled onto the bed and straddled Maggie’s ass, almost like mounting a horse, with her hand in the center of Maggie’s back. “You are so damned sexy Principal Turner. “I want to touch every inch of you,” said Taisha as her hands slid up Maggie’s back toward her shoulders.

Maggie sighed as she felt the moist heat of Taisha press against her ass. Then Taisha lowered her upper body and stretched her legs out between Maggie’s, until her nude body covered Maggie, like a heavenly warm blanket.

Taisha pulled Maggie’s hair aside and gently kissed her neck, sending a chill down her spine and setting her pussy ablaze. “Oh, I love feeling your skin against mine, Principal Turner.”

“Oh, me too, Ms. Taisha.” Maggie whispered.

“I’ve been thinking about this all day,” she said, planting kisses on Maggie’s neck.

Taisha methodically worked her way, side to side kissing both sides of her neck and shoulders. Maggie lay flat, head to the side, arms over her head, as she melted into the mattress, engulfed in Taisha’s warmth.

Taisha’s, soft muff, tickled her ass as she slowly undulated her hips and explored Maggie’s body. She continued her gentle kisses for several minutes before sliding to Maggie’s left, lying between Maggie and the collection of toys. She lay on her side, head resting on her palm and elbow on the bed, gently caressing Maggie’s back.

Maggie sighed at the touch, and meant to turn to face her but Taisha, stopped her. “Just relax my pet, I’m enjoying this.” She instructed softly.

Maggie sighed and nodded her compliance as Taisha’s fingers traced random patterns on her back and shoulders, easing lower with each pass. When she reached the small of Maggie’s back the tingle was almost too much. Maggie moaned and squirmed as the tickle nearly caused her muscles to spasm.

She was relieved and excited, as the tickling fingers moved to her ass. “Damn, I love that ass Principal Turner.”

Unable to hold back Taisha bent down and nibbled her buns. Maggie groaned in response and Taisha moved lower resting on her knees between Maggie’s legs. She continued kissing and caressing causing Maggie to sway her ass slowly.

“You’re a little tease, wiggling that scrumptious ass for me. Damn, swimming has paid off!” Maggie smiled with pride as Taisha took a firmer, but playful bite.

Her hot breath washed over Maggie’s pussy, and Maggie pushed her ass higher. “Yeah, that’s it put that ass in the air my pet.” commanded Taisha, and Maggie happily complied. “Now spread those knees, Principal Turner.”

Her voice was smooth and sultry, and Maggie did as commanded, face pressed to the bed, on her knees, spreading herself for her Goddess.

When Taisha’s hand slipped between her thighs, Maggie whimpered. “Principal Turner, your little pussy is so wet, is that for me?”

Maggie replied in raspy gasps, “Yes, Ms. Taisha, all for you.”

“Such a good little teachers’ pet.” her middle finger slid inside Maggie’s hot cunt, and she whimpered her approval. “You like me inside you don’t you Principal Turner?”

“Oh God Yes Ms. Taisha.” She began to rock her body.

“Principal Turner, are you trying to fuck my fingers like a slut?”

Maggie couldn’t believe those words turned her on so much. “Yes, make me your slut, Ms. Taisha.”

Taisha lunged in a second finger and began to finger fuck her hard, then slipped them out and drug them up her ass crack, wetting her asshole before returning to her pussy, moving them slowly in and out.

Maggie whined for more, rocking her hips, but Taisha wouldn’t let her. “You hold that hot little pussy still, we’re not ready to come yet my pet. Maggie did as commanded.

Taisha quietly grabbed the anal tickler and massager ball and slid them next to her. After a moment she pulled her fingers out and took them to her mouth. Maggie’s disappointment was short lived when she heard Taisha, sucking her fingers, and humming as she tasted Maggie’s pussy juices.

Then she felt a dildo pressing lengthwise between her labia as Taisha rubbed the length of the dildo up and down Maggie’s-soaked cunt. Maggie moaned softly.

“You like my dildo against your hungry little cunt, don’t you Slut!”

“Oh yes please Ms. Taisha.”

“I love watching your lips wrap around the shaft, they’re so big and wet,” She whispered as she drug it up her slit and spun it slowly in the full ten inches. “Oh, Principal Turner, your pussy just eats that tickler right up.”

Maggie’s breathing was rapid and strong, as she felt the rubberized cock slip slowly in and out. It moved so slowly she could feel each ridge as it went. Then suddenly it roared to life, vibrating inside her. “AH!” She screeched as she her whole abdomen tingled.

“You want me to fuck you with this don’t you Principal Slut!”

“Yes, please, yes!” She pleaded.

“I just love watching your little ass wiggle for me Principal Turner.” She teased pulling out the dildo and tapping it against her throbbing pussy.

Then she slid it sideways again, coating it in cunt juice, before sliding it up and down her ass crack. The tingle on her asshole sent chills up Maggie’s spine causing her to jerk.

“Oh my, sensitive…” She whispered and held the tip against her sphincter.

Maggie froze there, amazed by the new sensation of the tickler. Then she felt the massager ball pressed against her labia, vibrating her clit and let out a long slow moan.

“Oh God, Ms. Taisha!” Maggie moaned and pushed herself against the tickler. It really did tickle, like she’d never felt before. Taisha smiled, hearing Maggie moan loud and deep as she impaled herself on the tickler

Maggie never felt anything quite like it. The tickler, lubed from her pussy, slid in almost painlessly into her ass and her entire pelvis pulsed with pleasure. She pushed herself up onto all fours.

“You like it up that ass Principal Turner?”

Maggie’s mouth hung open and she nodded with her moans of pleasure echoing through the room.

Taisha removed the toys, “I asked you a question Principal Turner.” She said, taunting her.

“Yes Please!”

“Yes, what Principal Turner.”

“Oh yes, I like it up my ass!” The massager ball continued on her pussy.

“Beg me to fuck that cute little ass Principal Turner.” She demanded tapping her ass cheek with the tickler.

“Oh, please fuck me Ms. Taisha!” She squealed pathetically.

“Where do you want it Principal Turner!”

The massager ball had her to the edge and she needed to feel what it would be like to come with the tickler in her ass.

“Please fuck my ass Ms. Taisha!” She begged and Taisha complied.

As she pushed it back in, she teased her, “I wish you could see your little asshole puckered onto the dildo. That’s so damned sexy.” Said Taisha seductively.

Maggie rocked herself trying to fuck it faster, but Taisha refused. It didn’t matter; the orgasm was coming regardless of speed. Maggie yelled out as her hips thrust up and down with each orgasmic spasm. “Oh God, I’m coming Ms. Taisha. Coming so hard.”

Taisha held the massager ball in place slowly working the tickler in and out of Maggie’s ass. Maggie’s body convulsed in time with her loud deep groans of pleasure. Taisha thought she might faint for a moment; she was so excited.

Finally, Maggie let her arms and legs slide out flat, collapsing onto the bed. But Taisha wasn’t done. She kept the massager ball in contact with Maggie’s clit and with Maggie’s weight on it, the pressure on her clit increased bringing on another wave of orgasm.

She grabbed a handful of covers and shoved them into her mouth stifling her screams as she came in wave after wave. Taisha picked up the pace.

“Fuck! Me! So! Hard!” Screamed Maggie into the covers.

Taisha had never felt so turned on and powerful in her life. Her secret obsession was finally hers, completely. It was better than she ever imagined. Her pussy throbbed and she wanted nothing more than to climb on her and ride her face to a screaming climax. But she had other plans. For now, she was content to watch Maggie’s body spam uncontrollably.

Unable to take it anymore Maggie wiggled off the massager ball and Taisha let the tickler slip out as Maggie laid limp on the bed catching her breath.

“Oh my God, I’ve never come like that…” She panted unable to continue.

Taisha stretched out on top of her again with her breasts pressed against her back blanketing her.

“My pussy burns for you Principal Turner,” Whispered Taisha.

“I can help you with that.” Maggie smiled as Taisha kissed her cheek.

Maggie craned her neck to kiss Taisha’s lips.

“I know you can. That’s what I’m afraid of. You helped me yesterday over and over. Like the song says, “you got me walkin’ side to side.”

“I can feel how wet you are Ms. Taisha,” said Maggie, wiggling her ass against Taisha’s pelvis. “Please let me kiss it and make it better.”

“Oh, you little… Beg for it, Principal Turner.”

Maggie, happily obliged. “Please let me kiss your pussy, Ms. Taisha.” She rubbed her ass against Taisha teasingly.

” Are you my cunt licking little slut Principal Turner?”

“Yes Ms. Taisha!”

“Say it Principal Turner.” She commanded.

“I’m your cunt licking teacher’s pet slut. Pleases let me eat your pussy!”

Taisha rolled off and turned Maggie over. Then she rotated and straddled Maggie’s face. Her spread wet pussy, dangled over her.

“Don’t you touch it until I tell you slut.”

Maggie looked up at her dark muff and black labia, spread open, revealing her glistening pink slit like a sliver of sweet cotton candy.

Maggie, whimpered. “Please let me lick your hot cunt, Ms. Taisha.”

Taisha spread her legs further, lowering herself. “Rub your clit and tell me how much you want it Principal Turner.”

Maggie complied, rubbing herself frantically, I want it so bad, Ms. Taisha. You’re all I can think about. I’ve wanted you all day.” She panted, breathing in Taisha’s scent. “Oh God, you smell so good, please.”

Maggie raised her head, to sneak a taste, but Taisha raised up. “Not yet Principal Turner… Wow look at those fingers go. Are you gonna make yourself come like a little slut begging for my pussy Principal Turner?”

That was all it took, and Maggie rubbed herself off.

“Yes, I com, ing. Aaahhhh!”

“Rub your cunt you little slut!”

“Please, let me, Huh! Huh! Huh!” Maggie’s body jerked uncontrollably as she came yet again. Taisha pulled off and stretched out next to Maggie.

“So good, my pet.” Said Taisha, as she gently caressed Maggie’s belly. “Sorry, I still haven’t recovered from yesterday. Maybe tomorrow.”

Maggie lay there stunned as Taisha pulled the covers over them and kissed Maggie Softly. After several minutes she casually broke the kiss and snuggled into her neck.

“Get some rest my pet, tomorrow is going to be a big day.” She whispered and seemed to drift off to sleep.

Maggie, on the other hand, was wound up, mind whirling at the events of the day. She felt a lingering tingle at the thought of all the ladies, lusting over her and beamed with an odd sense of pride at how much she liked being the naughty little slut. Finally, exhaustion took her, and she drifted off, with the scent of sex in the air.

The next morning, she swam, showered, and reheated her breakfast casserole all before Taisha awoke. She dressed again in her new white “slut gear” but added her white silk robe.

Taisha wandered in, in her black robe, looking surprisingly fresh, “Good morning, and how is my pet this morning. You look scrumptious. I guess I need to clarify my position on your outfit. I would have thought the no panty rule would have implied the robe as well, but let’s add that rule now.”

Maggie smiled and let the robe drop, before picking up the spoon for the casserole. “Breakfast Ms. Taisha?”

“Oh yes, but I’d better eat something first. Something tells me I’m gonna need my strength today.”

“If I have anything to say about it, you are correct.” Said Maggie as she put some on Taisha’s plate.

When she finished, Taisha looked at it and tapped her thigh, summoning Maggie, to sit. “That’s a lot, let’s share.”

Maggie complied feeling the warmth of Taisha’s thigh against her intimate parts as she straddled her leg. She began to feed Taisha, looking at her longingly as she moved the fork to her luscious lips.

“So, let me guess, Principal Turner, you already had your swim, showered, cooked me breakfast and wet your pussy thinking about what I have planned for you, all before I woke up?”

“Yes Ms. Taisha. That sums it up nicely. except, my pussy has been wet thinking about you since I woke up.” Said Maggie, brushing Taisha’s cheek with her palm. “I have never wanted anyone so much and so often.”

Maggie grinned like a schoolgirl. Her heart fluttered as she looked into Taisha’s eyes, and she gave her another bite.

“You spoil me my pet.” she said taking the bite. “I could get used to this.”

She gently caressed Maggie’s body as they ate together and at one point, like a pro reached up and popped the front or her bra. “I’m afraid I terribly neglected your tits yesterday. Principal Turner.” She slid her chair back, “Turn and face me please.”

Maggie did, pressing her wetness back onto Taisha’s knee. Taisha leaned in and began to lick her left nipple firmly, then her right. “I suppose it would have been a bit awkward whipping these out in the restaurant,” said Taisha, as she took one in each hand to lick them in earnest. “I just had the image of Chantelle on the right and Lizzie on the left, while we had my dessert under the table.”

Maggie moaned at the thought of three tongues at work on her at once causing Taisha, to grip her breast harder. “You little slut, that excites you, doesn’t it?”

Maggie shook her head trying to redeem herself, but Taisha knew the truth and smiled. It just showed her that Maggie would do anything she wanted. Taisha had to admit, for the first time, she did not want to share her pet. Principal Turner was the ultimate prize, and she would relish her as long as she could. But she would use this to her advantage.

Maggie put her hands on Taisha’s shoulders and leaned her head back, enjoying the sensation. Taisha’s lips were the softest she’d ever felt and was content to offer her breasts as long as Taisha fancied them.

“May I please have some dessert, Ms. Taisha. You teased me last night and it’s all I can think about.”

Taisha nibbled her left breast and teased. “What are you Principal Turner?”

Maggie moaned as her pussy flushed in anticipation. “I’m your cunt licking little slut, Ms. Taisha. Please let me suck your pussy.”

“Will you beg for it like a real slut Principal Turner?”

Maggie dropped to her knees. “Oh please Ms. Taisha, let me taste your juicy cunt.”

Taisha stood up. “In due time my pet.”

“I hate that phrase!” Maggie pouted.

“I know Principal Turner, I know. I’m going to freshen up. Meet me in the RV in 20 minutes, tit’s out, pussy out and wet, and bring your toys. All of them this time!” She added emphatically.

Maggie followed her with her eyes as she walked to the door. As her neck craned, she stood up and turned to watch that amazing ass flex in the silk robe.

Maggie cleaned up the breakfast table and kitchen trying to kill the twenty minutes. As time went, she realized she’d forgotten the toys and scrambled up the stairs to retrieve them.

She put them in a Macy’s bag and put her robe on for the short trek to the RV. She knocked and got no response. Then she walked toward the back and peeked in through the side window to the bedroom. Through a small gap in the shades, she could see Taisha, laying naked on the bed with her headphones on.

So, Maggie slipped in the door and went to the bedroom entryway. There she stared as Taisha’s naked body in awe. Taisha lay on her stomach; right foot pointed toward the ceiling. Her legs were smooth, dark, and shapely. They were spread a little past shoulder width, and the curve of her ass, was so sexy, she just stared, drinking her in.

She followed the arch of her back and the little valley up her spine to her beautiful shoulders. Her braids were ponytailed and the right side of her neck, begged for kisses. Her chin rested on the back of her hands as she listened to Sade, reminding Maggie of their past rendezvous and the track of sultry songs.

After taking in her sexiness, Maggie moved in. She slunk onto the bed and set the bag of toys to the side. Taisha jumped a little and took off the headphones. Then Maggie crawled onto Taisha’s naked body, kissing her neck from behind, repeating the process Taisha followed with her. She kissed from neck to shoulders, then followed slowly down her spine.

As she kissed, her hand slid over her firm round ass and, unable to resist, her fingers slid down to her warm wetness. Maggie hummed softly as her middle finger slipped slowly between her succulent pussy lips.

“So warm and wet Ms. Taisha,” she whispered.

As Maggie, toucher her gently, Taisha spread her legs and pushed her ass skyward to meet her probing finger.

“Am I hurting you Ms. Taisha?” She asked already knowing the answer.

“No, my pet, please continue,” replied Taisha, eyes closed and completely relaxed except for a subtle rocking of her hips.

Maggie’s slipped in a second finger, moving slowly in and out, as her kisses covered the arch of Taisha’s lower back. There she positioned herself between Taisha’s legs. Her left-hand squeezed Taisha’s cheek while her right continued probing her tight wetness.

She could wait no longer to taste Taisha, so she pulled out and gripped both buns, encouraging her to her knees. Taisha followed her lead and raised up. “Thank you, Ms. Taisha, that’s so sexy.” Said Maggie still massaging her ass.

Then she leaned in to kiss her buns, slowly and methodically as she had done to the rest of her. Everything about Taisha was sexy. Her skin glistened in the morning sunlight. Her back and shoulder, shapely and strong. Her waist narrowed above her hips. Her round firm buns were like magnets drawing her hands and lips, demanding her undivided attention.

Maggie then slid her still wet fingers down Taisha’s ass crack and rubber her wetness, causing an erotic moan that fueled Maggie’s fire. She drew the wet fingers back up Taisha’s ass causing another moan of pleasure.

As her hands gripped those buns again, she stared at Taisha’s most intimate parts, fascinated by the contrast in color to the rest of her skin. Here vulva including her labia were darker black and that shade continued around her sphincter, forming the shape of one of the Russian nesting dolls she had as a child.

She saw the sliver of neon pink in the center and her fingers slid slowly into her heat while her left hand continued kneading her ass. Then, she let her thumb touch her tight little sphincter as her fingers worked Taisha’s pussy. Taisha’s sigh sent a wave of excitement through Maggie from touching her so intimately and seeing her reaction.

She removed her thumb, and Taisha pressed her ass higher looking for more. Seeing that sent and impulse through Maggie’s brain and she reacted without thinking. Maggie leaned in and kissed the little black rose bud as a third finger slipped into Taisha’s pussy.

“Principal Turner…” Whispered Taisha pushing her ass to meet her tickling lips.

Maggie again reacted without thought, pushing her face between her silky soft buns. Her lips pressed firmly against her while her tongue swirled over her wrinkled little sphincter.

“Principal Turner, you nasty girl. That’s so, Ah!” Taisha said, before losing control.

Sensing Taisha’s reaction, Maggie’s pace quickened. The faster her fingers, the louder the moans, until her hand pounded Taisha, and the sloshing sound of her soaked cunt echoed through the room.

Taisha howled as a much-needed orgasm took her. The feel of Maggie’s tongue pressing into her asshole was like nothing she’d ever felt. That combined with the body shaking thrusts of Maggie’s fingers sent her over the edge immediately.

Maggie trembled in a frenzied lust, feeling Taisha’s body quiver as she came hard at Maggie’s hand. Taisha’s screams only fueled Maggie’s lust, and she continued to fuck her harder.

As the orgasm finally passed Taisha stretched out flat pulling herself off Maggie’s fingers. She lay there catching her breath as Maggie, stretched out between her legs gently kissing her buns.

“A thousand and one ways?” Maggie said beaming with pride that she had expanded Taisha’s horizons.

“Yes, A thousand and one. I’ve never felt anything like that. Now it’s my turn!”

Taisha pulled Maggie onto the bed and mounted her, kissing her passionately. Their breasts pressed together and the heat between them soon turned into a light sweat as their lower bodies gyrated together.

After several minutes, Taisha raised up and reached for the strapless cock with clit ticker. She moved to all fours straddling Maggie. “I am going to make love you Principal Turner, like you’ve never been before.” She leaned down and kissed Maggie as she wiggled the mechanical cock into her own pussy.

Maggie whimpered in anticipation as their tongues danced. Taisha lowered herself onto Maggie and Maggie embraced her toned back and let her hands wonder over her smooth, soft skin. The tip of the rubberized dick pressed against Maggie’s mons as Taisha body settled on to hers.

They kissed for a long time and let their hands explore as their bodies moved in rhythm. Finally, Taisha raised up, looked into Maggie’s eyes, and positioned the head of the cock against Maggie’s eager opening. She smiled as she gently wiggled the head inside her. Maggie cooed as she entered her slowly.

“Are you ready for this Principal Turner?”

Oh, yyyeesss, Ms. Taisha.” She sighed,

Taisha smiled at the sight of Maggie’s wide-open mouth as the cock filled her up. Taisha’s hips slowly rocked, working it deeper and Maggie’s hands gripped her ass, to push her all in. But as she pushed, Taisha resisted and shook her head.

“No, Ma’am. I’m driving, my pet.”

Taisha dropped to her elbows with her hands cradling Maggie’s head and began to kiss her slowly and sensually, hips rocking in time with her probing tongue. As the dildo bottomed out their muffs, brushed together.

Maggie faded into complete bliss as the cock slid out to the tip and back in, stretching her as it penetrated her. “Oh Ms. Taisha, feels so good.” her voice squeaked and cracked.

Maggie’s arms wrapped around Taisha’s back and squeezed her tight, cheeks touching. Taisha was in awe, as Maggie’s body jerked beneath her, already nearing climax. “Feels, so, good, inside, me Ms. Ta, Ah!”

“That’s it my love.” Whispered Taisha.

“Oh God, love you inside me, Ms. Taisha. Love, you!”

Taisha continued, milking every bit of Maggie’s climax. Maggie’s hot breath was washing against her cheek and neck. Her words echoed in Taisha’s head. Did Principal Maggie Turner just tell her she loved her? She continued her steady methodical motion, listening to the impassioned gasps from the object of so many fantasies, never wanting the moment to end.

When the climax passed, Maggie whispered. “Thank you, Ms. Taisha.”

“You’re so welcome, Principal Turner, but there’s so much more.”

Taisha raised up and stretched her arm back, to switch on the vibrator.

They both jerked, stunned by its power. Taisha groaned from the electrifying jolt of the clit tickler. She moved to the push up position thrusting her hips. Maggie could hardly grasp the transition from the sensuous slow build orgasm she just experience, to being fucked and fucked hard.

“So! Much more!” Taisha grunted.

“Oh yes fuck me please Ms. Taisha!” Maggie yelled not caring about the thin walls of the RV.

“How does Principal Turner like it!” Taisha barked.

“Oh God! Hard! And! Fast!”

The RV shook from the force of her thrusts.

Maggie panted repeatedly, “Fuck me! Fuck me! Fuck me!”

Taisha struggled to hold on, but it was pointless. The clit ticker had her clit firing every nerve at once. Just as she surrendered, she felt Maggie stiffen and moan loud and high. They were coming together.

Taisha thrust several more times in the grip of climax, before collapsing onto Maggie, unable to continue. Her whole body stiffened and shuddered as her clit exploded with pleasure. She jerked several times as the orgasm continue. The clit ticker was relentless, and she had to pull the dildo out, unable to take anymore.

Maggie, on the other hand was loving the stiff cock humming inside her and moaned in disappointment when it was yanked out. Taisha rolled to Maggie’s right and Maggie rolled toward her. She gripped Taisha’s cheek and stared into her eyes before leaning in for a kiss.

“That was incredible, Ms. Taisha.” Said Maggie before kissing her deeply.

She thought to herself, two orgasms in ten minutes, both better than any real cock she’s ever had. That was the effect Taisha Smith had on her.

Then, Taisha broke the kiss. “Oh, but there’s more Principal Turner,” said Taisha with authority. “Hands and knees please!”

Maggie looked confused, wondering what just happened. She was enjoying the intimate moment when suddenly Taisha was barking orders.

“Now, my pet, are you going to break our agreement? It’s your weekend and you chose to give yourself to me. On your hands and knees, now. I would hate to have to discipline you. You’ve been so good so far.”

That snapped her back to reality. She did ask for it and so far, Taisha has never failed to please. She rolled up onto her hands and knees presenting her ass to Taisha.

“Good girl. But seeing that sweet ass like that does make me wanna spank it!” She gave it a playful slap and Maggie giggled.

Taisha reached in the bag and pulled out the purple double ended cock. “There’s Coach Jackson.”

Taisha stroked it as Maggie blushed. Then she gripped Maggie’s ponytail and guided her head to the edge of the bed. She slipped the purple dick between her legs as she spoke.

“I think we both regret not getting to see that scene in your office play out. If it hadn’t been for that phone ringing, we’d both have a lot of questions answered. I think my naughty little slut would have given him a night he would never forget.

Who was the call from anyway?”

“It was Sam.” Replied Maggie sounding disappointed.

“Ladies’ man Sam, go figure.” Said Taisha, disgusted.

Squeezing the cock between her thighs she gripped the shaft and pulled Maggie’s head toward it. Then she rubbed it against Maggie’s face. I think you would have jerked his pants off and dropped to your knees and begged him to suck it.

Maggie’s mind whirled. Before Taisha, she had never felt such an animal passion for anyone, except for that night with Coach Jackson, in her office. Had that call been ten minutes later… She spent many nights replaying that moment in her head. It was 100% animal lust unleashed for a hot minute.

Taisha was right in one sense. When she felt his stiff dick pressed against her through their clothes, she would have done anything he wanted, beg, cheat or steal for that hot meat inside her. This new twisted Maggie, aka Marie, liked that Taisha knew her deepest secret, and happily played the fantasy game.

Maggie slid off the bed and dropped to her knees. Then, she lapped at the dickhead with her tongue and Taisha pulled it back looking at her.

“Please Coach Jackson, let me suck your big fucking cock. I’ve dreamed about it for so long.” Pleaded Maggie

Taisha smiled and Maggie took it in her mouth. It was huge and she only got an inch past the head and her mouth felt full. But she’d seen enough porn over the years to know what deep throating looked like. Taisha gripped her ponytail and pushed it deeper. “Oh, that’s it Principal Turner. Suck my big black cock like you mean it.”

Maggie bobbed on it like a porn slut forcing it into her throat. She was sexy slut, Marie, that would do anything to please her partner. Saliva ran down her chin as she took six inches of the giant cock, pushing it as deep as she could stand and releasing before the gag reflex could kick in.

Taisha watched in awe. “Oh, so good Principal Turner. Tell me what you want!”

Maggie imagined that night and the feel of his stiff dick. She had played scenarios in her mind a thousand times, but none quite like Taisha’s version. As usual Taisha Smith took it to a whole new level and Maggie wanted to live it.

“Please, bend me over my desk and fuck me Coach Jackson!” She yelled, standing up.

Taisha gripped her ponytail and bent her over the bed, rubbing the giant cock against her cunt. “My cocks, got your little pussy soaking wet, doesn’t it, Principal Turner?”

“Yes, I need it please! Slide that big fucking cock in me Coach.” She begged.

Taisha pushed it forward afraid she might hurt her, but Maggie pushed herself against it. “Oh Yes, give it to Coach Jackson.”

Her labia disappeared as they rolled inside with the dildo, so Taisha backed it up a little.

“No, don’t stop please.” Pleaded Maggie.

So, Taisha pushed it back in. “Principal Turner, so tight. It feels so good.” Taisha groaned.

Taisha gripped her end of the cock and dropped to her knees working the cock in and out wanting the close-up view. She pumped faster and Maggie begged for more. “Yes, fuck me please!” Her voice squealed.

“How do you want it Principal Turner?”

“Oh please! Hard and Fast.” Screamed Maggie.

Taisha fucked her furiously watching the look of ecstasy on Maggie’s face in the mirror as that little pussy devoured ten inches of cock with each thrust.

“You like that big fucking cock don’t you slut!” Said Taisha, giving her ass a hard slap.

“Oh, Fuck Yes!”

“You fucking like that ass being spanked Slut?” She gave another slap.

“Yes! Please!” Maggie yelled.

“You like being fucked like a little whore, don’t you Principal Turner?” Taisha slapped her ass three quick times.

“Oh God, fuck me Coach Jackson. So, fucking hard!”

Maggie dropped her face to the bed and wailed as orgasm number three hit with a furry.

Taisha slapped her ass repeatedly. Each one sent a stinging bite that intensified her climax. “You gonna come like a nasty little slut Principal Turner?”

Maggie’s mouth hung open and she groaned loud and high unable to speak. Finally, she fell panting onto the bed. Thoroughly spent after less than thirty minutes of nonstop ecstasy. Taisha dropped the cock to the floor where it landed with a thud.

“That’s exactly how I thought that night would have gone. Now we know.” Said Taisha.

Maggie rolled onto her back and looked up at Taisha panting. She stared at her in wonder. Every day with her was completely unpredictable. Even as she lay there, looking at one of the most beautiful, intelligent ladies she’d ever met, she couldn’t fully grasp what they were doing. Taisha Smith made her lose all reason, and control, putting everything at risk. But looking at her, wanting her again, even after the morning they just had, she knew she couldn’t stop.

Taisha’s expression told Maggie she wanted to know what she was thinking. Maggie Smiled and Taisha’s face lit up in response. “I’m so glad you came back into my life Ms. Taisha. You terrify me and satisfy me more than anyone ever has. I look at you and I want you. I’ve never been more satisfied than I am at this moment, yet I hunger for you beyond reason.”

Taisha smiled and held out her hands. Maggie stood up and took them willingly. Taisha looked her in the eyes and kissed her softly. “I’ve dreamed of this for a long time Principal Maggie Turner. I have to say, I never knew anyone that could keep up with me. But you Principal Turner are an unstoppable force of nature. Would you like a little break, before…”?

“Oh no, Ms. Taisha, there’s more.” She pulled out the double headed strap on.

Taisha couldn’t believe her eyes. She just fucked the shit out of her, and Maggie wanted more!

“You promised me a thousand ways Ms. Taisha…”

Taisha dropped onto the bed. “Ok, but first, I think you’ve earned a little desert.” She crawled back on her elbows and opened her legs.

“Oh, thank you Ms. Taisha,” said Maggie with a wide smile.

She lay between her legs, with an arm under each thigh. Looking at Taisha, she said seductively. “I love your beautiful pussy, Ms. Taisha. Can I please taste you?”

“Yes, my pet.” She sighed.

Maggie took a slow firm lick, groaning as the flavor she craved once again coated her tongue. With each lick she watched Taisha’s eyes, loving the pleasure she brought her. After several licks, Taisha’s head rolled back and she lay flat on the bed, enjoying the warm soothing feel of Maggie’s hungry tongue.

After several licks Maggie opened her mouth and engulfed Taisha’s pussy, swirling her tongue, probing, and sucking. Taisha sighed and Maggie continued, breathing through her nose so her lips and togue could stay in constant contact.

As Maggie continued, Taisha rolled her hips in awe of Maggie’s imagination in the bedroom. The hours of fantasy did not come close to reality. Principal Turner was making love to her pussy, unlike anyone ever had. The sensation was moving her quickly toward another orgasm. Taisha was stunned by Maggie’s knack for reading queues and knowing exactly what to do.

As her thighs gripped Maggie’s head, bracing for her growing climax, she wondered if it were truly her expanding Maggie’s horizons or was it the other way around? But at that moment it didn’t matter.

Taisha’s back arched as Maggie brought her to the edge of bliss. Her voice was high and almost crying. “Oh, Principal Turner. Ooooohhhhhhhh! Principal! T, Turner!

Maggie bear hugged her thighs holding herself against her steaming cunt as Taisha bucked like a wild horse. Her mouth flooded with her sticky sweet nectar, and Maggie held as Taisha tried to wiggle free, milking a few more seconds before releasing her.

She kept her grip on Taisha’s thighs and rested her chin gently on Taisha’s muff as she let her catch her breath. Her smile was ear to ear bringing Taisha back to her previous thoughts. Who was the one pushing boundaries?

After a moment, Maggie smiled again. “I think you are sufficiently lubed Ms. Taisha. Shall we?” She held up the strap on by the pussy plug on the crotch of the harness.

“Principal Turner, you are an insatiable, little slut!” She said feigning outrage.

“I’m sorry Ms. Taisha, but you have that effect on me.” Said Maggie in a schoolgirl voice as she pressed the half cock, against Taisha and turned on the vibrator.

Taisha twitched as it buzzed her clit. “Oh, so that really works, doesn’t it?” Said Maggie innocently.

“Yes. Oh God yes!” Taisha gasped as Maggie rubbed it against her and wiggled it in.

When the pussy plug bottomed out, Maggie, pressed it in hard and jiggled it, watching Taisha’s eyes widen. “Did I do good Ms. Taisha?” she asked in her schoolgirl voice.

When Taisha’s eyes closed, Maggie grinned, and positioned herself lying next to Taisha, working the pussy plug. She began gently kissing Taisha’s right nipple, causing another moan of pleasure. “I love pleasing you Ms. Taisha,” whispered Maggie, between kisses.

Taisha’s legs spread wider, and she began to gyrate against the new toy.

“Ooh, I love the way you move Ms. Taisha,” Maggie said seductively and continued her soft kisses.

Taisha’s felt goose bumps wash over her stomach as she began to give way to her the fourth orgasm of the morning.

“Principal Turn, er!” She gasped as her ass lifted of the bed. “Coming, Huh! Huh! Huh!”

“Ms. Taisha Likes…” Whisper Maggie.

After the orgasm, Maggie switched it off and pulled it out. “Goodness, we forgot to put it on first.”

Maggie put the pussy plug in her mouth, letting Taisha watch as she sucked it clean. Then she moved down and put Taisha’s feet through the harness and worked it up her legs. The Two rubber cocks pointed skyward as she pulled in up. Taisha raised her ass to help her get it over her hips.

Maggie looked at the double dildo, an item she had not even imagined before Kenzie had introduced her to it. Now she felt her hungry cunt heating up imagining it filling both holes. She was a little nervous, since the dildo for her ass was bigger than the tickler, but that orgasm was fresh in her mind, and she needed more.

Taisha, moaned again as Maggie, reinserted the plug, Before sinching the harness tight. She gave it a second harder tug, as it tightened on Taisha’s hips. “I think this is gonna be a rough ride, Ms. Taisha.” Said Maggie, before plunging the first cock into her mouth.

Taisha, watched her hungrily take all six inches into her mouth, dutifully lubing it for her. “You’re an animal, Principal Turner.” Said Taisha with a devious smile.

“You made me this way Ms. Taisha. Before you came back, I never imagined any of this. I had a normal successful life, with a clear path to the future. I was Principal Maggie Turner soon to be Superintendent. In a few short weeks, my world is upside down. You look at me and my pussy wets for you. You touch me and I lose all reason. You command me and my cunt burns for you. You turned me into Marie, your cunt licking little slut that wants only to please you. You warned me but, I couldn’t resist. Now that I’ve had a taste of you, I’ll do anything for more and it turns me on, knowing that you know I will.” Said Maggie, with an intensity in her eyes that left Taisha speechless.

Maggie took the second cock and sucked it hard looking into Taisha’s eyes. Taisha’s body trembled, overwhelmed by the moment. She’d never had anyone surrender so completely. But this was Principal Maggie Turner, her unattainable fantasy for so long. Her body was a warm mass of tingling energy. The butterflies overflowed her stomach and fluttered from head to toe, inside her. She watched, in stunned amazement, unable to move or even think for a moment.

Their eyes locked as Maggie sucked the cock hungrily. Taisha could see the corners of her mouth curved in a smile as she devoured it. Maggie knew, at that moment, that she had turned Taisha’s world on its ear as much as hers had been and she loved it.

Maggie’s naughty smile seemed to pull Taisha back to the moment. “Look at you suck that dick like a horny little slut Principal Turner!” Taisha wanted to make it clear, when they were alone, it was Taisha Smith and Principal Maggie Turner, not the unknow slut Marie. “I want that face on the bed and that tight little ass in the air Principal Turner.”

Maggie, complied hurriedly, pointing her ass to the ceiling, and spreading her knees wide. Taisha knee walked between her legs, wiggling her hips so the dildos waved side to side, tapping Maggie’s thighs. Almost immediately Taisha cupped her pussy, fingers down and pushed against her. “Your little cunt is soaking wet!”

Maggie whimpered and nodded, rocking her hips for effect. Taisha rubbed her wetness and slid her fingers up Maggie’s ass crack, to lube her ass. Then she gave her ass a hard slap. “What a nasty little slut you are my pet. I might have to give you detention.” She said, continuing to spread her cunt juice over both holes.

Maggie groaned and nodded. “I don’t think that’s harsh enough. We might need corporal punishment!” Taisha Barked and gave her another slap.

The stinging tingle in her loins made Maggie moan, and giggle nervously.

“You think this is funny Principal Slut?” She slapper her harder and Maggie, squeaked. “I’m gonna make those little buns red Principal Turner!”

Taisha continued to slap her ass with her right hand as she lined the cocks up with her lubed holes and wiggled them in. The sting in her buns, helped mask the pain as her asshole stretched over the strap on cock.

“Yes please, fill my slut holes Ms. Taisha. I’ve been such a bad girl!” Maggie’s heart raced.

She had pent up a lifetime of frustration from following all the rules and being the role model all the time. Now, Taisha Smith had unleashed the flood gates and Principal Maggie Turner was going wherever the current took them. She was diving headlong into a world were words like cunt and slut that used to offend, now brought a sense freedom and unbridled lust that she had never known before Taisha Smith came back into her life.

“I love you inside me, Ms. Taisha. I need you to Teach me please!” She begged eagerly.

The sensation of both orifices being filled as she surrendered herself completely to her former student, was beyond de***********ion.

“A thousand- and one-ways Principal Turner,” sighed Taisha as she began to pump both dicks into her.

A thousand nights, Taisha dreamed of Principal Turner, but she never dared to believe those dreams could come true. But, once again, Principal Turner exceeded expectations. She looked down at her beautiful quarry, aching for her even as she had her.

“Oh yes, Ms. Taisha.” Maggie quivered as she spoke and when the vibrator kicked on, she gasped from the intense tingle that shot through her lower body.

Her pussy, oozed as the dildo electrified her clit and the vibration in her stretched asshole made her whole-body tremble with newfound pleasure. They whimpered together, frozen for the moment, as the vibration permeated their loins.

Then Taisha gripped Maggie’s hips and began to slowly pump, pulling out to the tip and sliding back into the hilt. Maggie’s trembling moans sent chills through Taisha as her pace quickened.

“Oh, Ms. Taisha, feels, so… Oh God!” Maggie began to scream out.

“You like my double dick, don’t you my little slut?” Taisha said with a slap.

“Oh, you know how I need it!” Maggie yelled.

Taisha gave her another ass slap and Maggie squeaked with pleasure. “Oh Shit, you turn me on so much, Principal Turner!” Taisha’s voice crackled. “Fuck!” She grunted as she began to pound Maggie as fast and hard as she could move.

“Yes, you, know how I, need it!” Her voice grew higher with each gasp. Fuck, me, Ms., Ta, ish, a! Ah! Ah! Ah!”

Maggie buried her face in the covers as the pounding cocks brought her to a screaming orgasm. She pushed her ass in the air to meet the pounding thrusts of Taisha’s powerful hips. Her pussy sloshed as the plastic cock slammed in and out. Then she felt Taisha fall forward onto her, shuttering from her own paralyzing, climax.

Taisha’s cheek pressed against Maggie’s shoulder as she whaled and spasmed against her. Feeling Taisha’s body convulse uncontrollably against her re-intensified her own climax as their bodies collapsed in a heap on the bed. The cocks had slipped out, but the top one still nestled against her cunt as Taisha’s breath washed over her neck.

“Oh, my God, Principal Turner.” Taisha panted.

They lay there breathing together trying to regain themselves, with the strap on still humming. Finally, Taisha, turned it off and rolled to the side. Neither one could find words as Taisha lay next to her staring toward the ceiling and quietly removed the harness. When the pussy plug pulled out Taisha exhale heavily and let the strap on drop to the floor. Then she rolled off the bed on her knees and peeled the covers back. Maggie shifted and rolled to let her pull them down. When she cleared them, she slid her feet under and pulled them back up, holding them in the air so Taisha could climb in.

Taisha smiled as she slipped in next to her. They both let their heads rest on the pillow, looking into one another’s eyes. Maggie reached out and caressed Taisha’s cheek smiling contently. “Thank you, Ms. Taisha.” She sighed heavily. Here expression almost pleading.

“For what?” Whispered Taisha.

“For opening my eyes, my heart, and my body, to so many things.”

Maggie leaned in and kissed Taisha slowly and lovingly. They hummed softly as their naked bodies pressed together.

She broke the kiss. “Thank you for returning to my life. Thank you for awaking me and teaching me pleasures I’d never imagined…”

This time Taisha initiated the kiss, putting her hand on Maggie’s cheek. After a long moment Taisha let her head rest on the pillow. “That feeling, Principal Turner, is entirely mutual, I assure you.”

They lay there in silence looking contently at one another. Maggie, relished the warmth of Taisha’s skin against hers, lost in her dark piercing eyes. She felt like she would be contented to look at her forever. Her eyes scanned her face, taking in every detail with complete delight, when suddenly without thought, she raised her head and pressed her body against Taisha, cupped her cheek and said softly. “I love you, Ms. Taisha Smith.”

Taisha’s eyes burst with excitement. “I love you Principal Maggie Turner. I have loved you for a long time…”

Maggie kissed her, long, slow, and passionately, feeling Taisha’s heartbeat as their bodies melted into one.

When they finally broke the kiss, they settled back into their pillows looking at each other. Their smiles never faded completely, even as Maggie, watched Taisha drift contentedly off to sleep. And even as Maggie lay there memorizing every detail of Taisha’s face, the smile never faded. She too finally drifted off, smiling as she did.

The End.

---

Tom meets Jane who introduces Carla her friend. They end up in a unexpected threesome

It was a usual Friday night out with my friend Dave. We casually had a few drinks in our local before hitting the town. Once in town we bumped into a hen party, unbeknown to Dave I had arranged to meet Jane who was part of the girls hen night. Jane was a beautiful 26yr old blond haired girl with a fantastic pair of 36c tits, which matched her shapely, curvy figure to suit her 5ft 8ins height.
I introduced Dave to Jane has my new girlfriend. This pleased Jane because we had only dated 3 times in 2 weeks. Jane was holding my hand, she whispered in my ear and kissed me on the cheek.
Dave said, “Tom you never told me you had a girlfriend.” I replied, “I was not sure to call Jane my girlfriend because we’ve only had a couple of dates.”

Jane chirped in and said, “Yes, me and Tom have a lot in common and I enjoy being with him.”
As we were getting to know each other one of the girls from the hen grabbed Jane’s hand and dragged her onto the dance floor. Dave and I proceeded to go to the bar and order some drinks.
Dave said, “Tom how the hell did you pull that beauty. Where did you meet her?” I told Dave, “We met at the gym, she has recently joined and become a member. Jane goes regularly to the classes to keep herself trim.”
“Wow” replied Dave, “are all the girls as fit as Jane”.

I laughed and said you get a genuine mixture of old, young, fat, slim bid tits small tits. Someone for everyone i suppose”.
Jane returned with her friend from the dance floor. She introduced, “This is my friend Carla, she’s just got back from a weeks holiday in Ibiza. The lucky bitch, i could do with a holiday like that”. Dave and I laughed we thought it was funny.
Carla asked, “Will you be joining us down the night club later?” Carla was standing on one foot, her right foot was rubbing against her left calf. She flicked her straight black hair gently to the side, and began twirling it in her right hand.

Dave said, “Maybe”. whilst staring at her gobsmacked. I pushed Dave’s chin up to close his drooling mouth. He was slavering at the jaw. I was also mesmorized by her beauty. She was the same height as Jane but a little slimmer with a flat stomach. Her tiny black dress covered her sexy ass and lifted her braless tits. The back of the dress only came up to her waistline. The girl was obviously showing off her tan to match her brown eyes, the girl had Italian parents and did not need too much sun.

Jane asked, “Do you want to come clubbing with us?” Before Dave could answer i said, “No, we can’t tonight.” Dave was fuming! to say the least.
Jane said, “Don’t forget about tomorrow morning, come round and help me move some furniture.”
I replied, “I will be round at about 9.30am. Have a good night tonight”,
Jane responded by kissing me full on the lips, opening my mouth and twisting tongues.
Carla grabbed Jane my the arm and said, “Come on we better get going and catch the rest of the girls up before we lose them.”

Dave a I went to a couple of more bars before making our way home. Dave told me about Jane’s ex. Apparently the guy is a full on body builder, and a bit of a prick. Mick her ex is now going out with a butch girl who helps him with his weights.

Saturday Morning.

I arrived at Jane’s house on time and rang the door bell. After about 5 minutes Jane answered the door. Her long wavy blond hair looked sexy resting on her nice breasts. She wore a white T shirt, her nipples were protruding and pink shorts which sowed part of her ass cheeks.
Jane said, “Hi handsome.” She gave me a cuddle and a long smouldering kiss, locking our tongues. This was the longest kiss we had together.

I ran my hands down the sides of her curvy waist. I rubbed, grabbed and pinched her sexy ass. Jane pulled the back of neck with her left hand and she pulled me closer with her right hand. My cock was now fully erect and I was rubbing it against her crotch. I broke the kiss and moved my hands inside her T shirt, gently pushing her fantastic breasts and twisting her erect nipples. Jane was moaning with pleasure and her hands had slipped into my jeans grabbing my arse.

I kicked the door closed with my foot and manoeuvred her against the hallway wall. I tried to push my right hand down her pink shorts but they were too tight. I undid a couple of the buttons and managed to get as far as her pubic bush. My mouth was kissing and sucking on her tits and nipples. This felt great, she was moaning louder I thought she was going to melt.
Jane gently pushed me away and said, “steady cheeky, we can.t carry on because Carla is upstairs and i don’t want her to see us like this.”
Jane kissed me and said, “Do you want a coffee.”
I replied, “Yes all this teasing as made me thirsty.”
Jane said, “Don’t be like that, i wasn’t teasing.”
We both laughed and went into the kitchen.

“So were is this furniture you want moving?”
“It is a couple of chairs and table, i want to move them in the kitchen. Mick will be collecting them next week.”
“Do you have the key for the garage?”
“It is upstairs on my dressing table, but don’t wake Carla if she is still sleeping”.
I replied, “What? you and Carla slept together.”
“Hey cheeky! it is a girly think, we already arranged it a couple of weeks before the hen night.
I slapped her arse before making my way up to her bedroom.
I quietly walked into the bedroom. Carla was asleep her arse was not covered by the bed sheet and on closer inspection i could her vagina in full view. My cock was fully erect again. I wanted to go up to her and lick both her arse and vagina at the same time. That girl is drop dead gorgeous i thought.
I went over to the dresser. Carla sat up startled saying, “What are you doing in hear?”
I said, “Jane said it was ok for me to come in and get the key for her garage.”
Carla sat up in bed but the bed sheet did not follow her and her glorious tits were in full view. They were tanned she had been sunbathing topless. They did not sag but stood up to attention.
Carla raised her right arm high in the her and began to yawn. Her left hand grabbed the bed sheet and she covered her tits.
Carla said, “Can you make me a coffee i will be down in a minute.”

I looked down on the bedroom floor. I could see Jane’s sexy black panties with a pink bow, her bra the same colour and a black thong in a pile all together next to the bed. I wondered if they had a bit of girly play. I looked a round for a dildo or sex toy but could not see one.

After we finished moving the furniture the three of us sat in the front room a little exhausted. I noticed both Jane and Carla were still tipsy from their Friday night out. Jane said they did not get in until 5.30am.
Jane began to probe Carla about her holiday it sounded like she had a bit of a fling or holiday romance, and she was trying to keep it a secret.
Carla was blushing and said, “Yes the holiday was good and we had a lot of great nights out. What did i tell you last night. I can’t remember.
Jane began teasing Carla saying, “you mentioned the two guys you and your friend Sarah met.”
Carla said, “I will tell you later when we are alone.”
“Oh! don’t mind Tom he won’t repeat anything.”
I said, “I don’t mind, carry on. I would have been surprised if you had not met anyone.”
Carla was only 19 years old and i thought she was very mature for her age. She said, “I am not telling you my secrets if you guys don’t tell me yours.”

Jane jumped up of the chair and said, “yippee we should play truth or dare.”
“I thought you only played at night and with a few shots.” I am 32 years old and the girl gave me a sympathetic look.
Carla said, “Ok who goes first?”
Jane replied, “We will draw straws and the longest goes first.”
Carla was first, Jane second and luckily me last.

Jane said to Carla, “Tell me about your holiday romance and have you ever had a lesbian fling?”
Carla replied, “Fuck off you bitch! What did i tell you last night?”
Jane could not stop laughing. I thing Carla was too drunk last night and must have said a lot.
Carla blushed over her tanned cheeks. She looked sexy being caught out. Carla figited whilst sat on the chair. She raised her feet off the floor and brought them up to her gorgeous tits. She was wearing the little black number from last night, and by the look, she was not wearing her thong. I was sat next to her and Jane was sat on the floor in front of us.

“Ok ok I will tell you about my holiday.”
“Sarah and I met two guys a couple of days before we were going home. On the first night we played a drinking game and Sarah and I had to with tongues for one minute.”
“During the kiss we touched each others tits and squeezed each others arses.”
Jane said, “Did you enjoy it.”
“Yes it felt good and the end of the kiss, Sarah had my tits out and was sucking on my nipples.”
I said, “What did the two guys say.”
“Not much, but there cock were rock hard. Sarah turned to one of the guys and kissed him whilst putting her hand down his shorts and played with his cock.”
Jane was now excited and she got up off the floor and sat next to me on the chair. I put my arm on her waist and began rubbing the side of her right tit.
Carla was twisting her hair with her left hand, her right hand was strolling her leg just above the hem line on her dress.

“What happened next!” said Jane, enjoying my right hand caressing her right breast.”
Carla said, “We left the guys and went back to the hotel room. When we got back to our room Sarah’s hands were all over me. She had my tits out and her hand up my dress pulling my panties down.”
Carla took a breath, my cock was rock hard. Jane was becoming quite horny gripping my leg with one hand and her other hand lifted her T shirt high so i could touch and play with her nipples.
Carla said, “We were both drunk and Sarah jumped into bed with me. She tried to push her fingers up into my vagina but i would not let her. She was kissing my nipples and playing with my tits.”
“Was it good did you like it?” asked Jane.
Carla said, “It was wonderful, i was kissing her nipples and playing with her tits. Then Sarah got out of the bed and returned with a big bottle f shampoo.”
Jane laughed and said, “The dildo shaped one, every girl should have one so I have been told.” Jane’s hand was now touching my erect cock through my jeans. I tried to get may hand down her pink shorts but they were still too tight. I asked her to undo a couple of buttons.

I quietly moved my left hand onto Carla’s leg, she placed her hand on top of mine and slowly helped glide it under her dress. I gently stroked her inner thigh on her right leg. Her legs were too close together for me to glide up to her pussy.
Jane asked, “What did Sarah do with the shampoo bottle.”
Carla said, “To cut a long story short, i rammed it up her vagina until she came. Sarah said it was one of her best orgasms ever. She wanted me to experience the dildo but I would not let her. However, once she came down to earth I let lick my vagina.”
“How did it feel, I’ve never had a girl experience.” asked Jane.
Carla replied, “It was fantastic, although i did not say that to Sarah. It was the first time I have experienced a girl.”
“Will you be experimenting again with Sarah.” asked Jane.
Carla blushed and said, “No i do not plan too! but you never know. Now Jane it is your turn! What is your secret?”

Jane blushed, she was twisting her long wavy blond hair in with her right hand. I removed my hand from Jane’s tits and arse. I also removed my left hand from Carla’s hot thigh.
“Now Jane!” I said out loud. “Carla has stuck to her bargain, tell us one of your secrets?”
Carla said, “Tell us about this sex tape you made with Mick!” Jane was red as a beetroot.
“Hey I told you never to mention that.” Jane was annoyed at Carla for talking about it. Carla giggled and laughed leaving Jane seeming.

This story is to be continued !!

---

A disgraced changling bard seduces a married woman and discovers more than he counted on. Angela and her companions make the trek across the orc lands not knowing a new threat stalks them–a goddess’s vengeance!

The Knight and the Acolyte
Book Four: Song’s Passion
Chapter One: Elf in Heat
By mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Note: Thanks to B0b for beta reading this.

Chaun – Lor-Khev, The Magery of Thosi

The tavern watched me, enraptured by my song and skill. My fingers danced across my lyre, a far too fine instrument for the rough Maiden’s Cherry, while my words echoed through the common room. It was a bawdy song I played—the high epics of court would not go over well here, even with my skill. The men, mostly farmers and laborers, clapped while they enjoyed their pint and a fondle of one of the many buxom barmaids flouncing through.

Five years ago, I would have been playing in the refined court of Gruber, Prince of Kivnar. That was before my affair with the man’s wife had been uncovered. I had taken on Prince Gruber’s form when I visited his lusty wife—Adelaide savored the wicked delight of cuckolding her boorish husband with a changeling that looked just like him—when the Prince himself unexpectedly walked in.

All in court knew I was changeling. I made no secret of it when I arrived. They had welcomed me then—I was a graduate of the Bardic College of Az.

That welcome ended when the Prince witnessed me cumming in his gasping wife. Our love affair was doomed. I didn’t blame my sweet Adelaide for claiming ignorance. She would have faced death for cheating on the lord of the Princedom of Kivnar.

If it wasn’t for a bewitching song I had sung, drowsing Gruber, I would not have escaped.

For five years I had been a fugitive, wanted in every one of the Princedoms of Zeutch and blacklisted by the Bardic College. No great lord or royal court would hirer me. I was forced to parley my skills in any low establishment I could.

At least there was always a pretty wife for me to seduce and an oblivious husband for me to cuckold.

It was in my blood. I was a changeling. My race, spawned by Las’s seed, had an urge. I could look at a woman and, if she had been wedded beneath the god of marriage’s grace, I recognized it like a glow about her. An intoxicating glow. My body would instinctively know the form and manner of her husband. I would steal into her bed and take her, the woman never knowing it was not her husband who fucked her. She would be too thrilled at his sudden skill in bed.

If she conceived a child, a new changeling would be born.

My powers also worked on unmarried women. I could assume the form of their lover or just enjoy the woman in whatever appearance was convenient. I would enjoy myself greatly, but it lacked the thrill of cuckolding a man while wearing his own appearance.

We were not a popular race. I rarely appeared in my natural state—jet-black skin, silvery hair, violet eyes, a graceful body, pointed ears like an elf, and a face sculpted to the perfection of masculinity. A face that would make even the most prudish woman part her thighs. Persecution would find me if I wore my true appearance.

Today I wore the face of a Hazian, dusky and handsome, exotic enough for the barmaids at the Maiden’s Cherry to giggle and flutter their eyes at me. If a married woman didn’t enter, I would take one of or maybe two of the barmaids back to my room.

I missed my Adelaide, but I was a changeling. Even when my Adelaide and I proclaimed our love in her bed, I had other women I visited. But she was the woman. In five years, I had not met one that could rival my sweet Adelaide.

A touch of regret and loss entered my song. I corrected. If I made the crowd weep in their beer, Master Reisain would be most displeased.

My eyes swept the bar as I played and froze at the red-haired woman who entered the tavern. She was out of place, a noble lady slinking into the slums. Her cloak was a fine red fringed with gold, and her dress was its match, equally vibrant and showing off an impressive bosom that wanted to swallow my gaze.

The woman shone silver. Married.

My cock hardened. A lusty strain entered my voice as I watched her cross the room. She ordered wine, sipping the ruby drink from the nicest glass the tavern owned. The wine stained her lips red. I wanted to kiss them.

I knew who I would spend the night with.

I serenaded her with bawdy songs as she sipped her wine and watched, a smile playing on her lips as she shifted in her seat. My music worked on her, slowly building the lust inside of her. Color blossomed across her fair cheeks, matching the fire of her hair. She shifted as my music sank into her flesh, warming her, preparing her.

She was entranced by me. Her dark eyes never left mine as I played for hours, only pausing to sip my own wine. The form of her husband was locked in my mind. A strong man, tall and proud, with dark hair and eyes. He was muscled, but not from labor. He was a warrior. He carried himself with bold confidence, a man of action, a man accustomed to violence and taking what was his.

The woman stood when I finished play, clapping with everyone else. The crowds began drifting from the inn. And so did the woman. She payed for her wine and walked with the sway to her hip through the rough men. None grabbed her. She carried herself with confidence, giving hard stares at any man who came too close.

They all backed away.

The barmaids struggled to get my attention as I placed my finely wrought lyre into my case. I hefted it and crossed the room, trailing after the woman. I had marked her. I could follow her across the city. I could find her anywhere before sunrise.

Sunrise always broke a changeling’s spell.

Her path led to a finer inn, the Merchant’s Rest, more fitting for a woman of her station. She was on the third floor, my eyes flashing up to a large balcony. The inn’s finest room. She was nobly born. A traveling duchess or baroness. Was her husband with her?

No. She would not have frequented such a low establishment if he was.

There were times when nobly born ladies sought rougher men, hoping their brutishness would give them a thrill in the bedroom. If she hadn’t fallen into my spell, I was sure she would have brought some uncouth farmer back to her room only to have her fine breasts pawed by grubby hands.

Those breasts deserved better.

I ascended the stairs and reached her room. I took on the form of her husband. I reached into my pouch and pulled out my troubadour’s chest. It was magically enhanced by a Tuathan witch named Bebhinn. It swelled in size to a full clothing chest. I opened it and found an outfit fit for a lord. I dressed swiftly. Her husband was a tall man, one of the tallest I had ever mimicked. The strength of his flesh filled me. My hand itched for a sword. I dressed in the velvet doublet of a lord, an embroidered codpiece over tight hose.

With boldness, I threw open the door.

The woman was naked on her bed, her hand rubbing between her thighs. Her large breasts—each fat, dark-red nipple pierced by a gold ring—heaved as she pleasured herself. Her head had thrown back, her moans so sweet.

“Delilah,” I spoke, the name her husband would address her as rose from my thoughts.

The woman gasped, her eyes widening as she gazed on me. Hope and longing flashed through them. “My Lord?”

“I’ve missed you,” I said, speaking in her husband’s rich baritone, my accent similar to Secaren, like the woman’s, but different in subtle ways. “I couldn’t bear to be apart from you.”

She sat up as I moved closer, her hands reaching out for you. Tears brimmed in her eyes. “I…” She swallowed. “It’s wonderful to see you.”

I let my eyes flow down her body. “And you… You look as beautiful as the day I tamed you.”

I had no idea why I said those words. Sometimes they just came to me.

Delilah moaned and seized my neck. She pulled me down to her hot kiss. Her tongue thrust into me. My music had done their work. Her body was primed to explode. She needed release, so she didn’t question why her husband was here.

My tongue probed her mouth. She clung to me, her fingers tightening in my hair. Her pillowy tits pressed against me through the doublet. I let her pull me down atop her in the bed, her body lithe and squirming beneath me.

My hand cupped a breast. She moaned into the kiss as I kneaded her pliant flesh. My fingers moved up, brushing the tops of her nipples. Her husband had pierced this nipples when he tamed her.

I tugged hard on them.

Her purr became more aggressive. She wrapped her thighs about my waist, grinding her wet pussy into the codpiece. My cock was hard beneath, aching to know her flesh. But I had to worship her. I had to make love to this women better than her husband ever had.

I broke the kiss. I moved down to her ear. “You are so wet tonight.”

“Yes,” moaned Delilah. “Take me. Hard. I need it. Fuck me, my Lord.”

“After I’ve played with you.”

Her fingernails pressed through my doublet and bit into my shoulders as I kissed my way down her heaving breasts. The married woman gasped and moaned as I kissed up her mounds. I sucked her nipples into my teeth, stretching them out before releasing them. Her breasts jiggled. I pressed my face between them, rubbing their softness while my fingers pinched them.

She undulated and moaned beneath me. The married woman was wet and burning. I could fuck her hard now, but I wanted her to explode.

“Such delicious breasts,” I grinned.

“Your breasts, my Lord,” moaned Delilah. “I’ve been faithful. No man has known me in your absence.”

No man except me. I wanted to grin as I kissed my way down to her pussy.

“You’ve never been tempted?” I asked as I nibbled on her stomach.

“So many times, my Lord. But you tamed me. I obey your will still.”

“What about tonight?” I probed my tongue into her belly button.

“What about tonight?”

My hands pushed her thighs apart. Her fiery aroma tickled my nose. Her pussy was wet and hot. She undulated, rubbing her shaved flesh against my chest, leaving her sticky passion behind. “You were at a tavern. A rough place. Why?”

“I heard there was a troubadour of unsurpassed skill,” she answered. “I desired to hear him play.”

“And that’s all? You were masturbating fiercely when I arrive.”

“Oh, he was a sexy man, my Lord, and his song stirred me. If I was weak, I might have surrendered and let him claim me.” Her voice was so smoky. My dick throbbed. She was being claimed tonight.

“Then you deserve a reward,” I told her. “For your fidelity.”

I reached one hand down to pull my cock out of my hose, stroking it as I lowered my lips to her pussy. The thrill of tricking this woman into breaking her vow of fidelity made me ache. It took all my self-control not to thrust my dick into her pussy.

I tongued through her folds. I licked and nuzzled, drinking down her fiery flavor. She gasped and moaned, humping against me while her large tits jiggled. Her hands gripped my dark hair, holding me in place as she undulated.

“Yes, my Lord, eat my pussy. Oh, it’s been so long since you’ve had me. Don’t be shy. Give me what I love. Devour me.”

I redoubled my efforts. I slid my tongue around her clit while I thrust two fingers into her pussy. She gasped and her tight sheath clenched down on my fingers. Her thighs clenched and relaxed. Her juices flowed into my mouth as I kept sucking hard on her clit.

“You like that?” I asked. “Am I making your pussy cum, wife?”

“Wife,” purred Delilah. Her eyes fluttered. “Oh, yes. You’re almost as skilled as I remember. More fingers. You know I can take it. Make me cum, my Lord.”

I thrust a third finger into her tight pussy, stretching out her flesh. She gasped and bucked into my thrusts. My tongue flicked at her clit. Her pink nub throbbed and ached beneath my tongue’s lashing. Her pussy clenched down on my fingers as her moans built.

She pulled and played with her piercings, gasping for joy as I brought her closer and closer to eruption. I shoved a fourth finger into her pussy. Her eyes widened and she let out such a pleased moan before flopping back onto her pillows.

“That’s it. Oh, yes. But you know I need more. Fist me. Stretch my pussy out, my Lord. Make me cum so hard. That’s how you tamed me. With that fist! Ram it inside me. Make me cum! It’s been so long.”

I stroked my dick faster with my left hand as I curled my fingers into a fist. It was so obscene the way her pussy lips spread about my finger. I shoved deep into her married cunt. Her flesh clenched tight about my fingers as she bucked and moaned.

“Oh, yes. Oh, that’s it. Mmm, yes. Tame my pussy with your fist, my Lord. Oh, yes. Oh, gods. Pater’s cock. Oh, you’re making me cum so hard, my Lord.”

Her pussy spasmed about my fist. Her flesh was so tight. Juices squirted around my wrist, splashing up my arm to my open mouth. I drank her passion. She burned hot inside as her orgasm consumed her.

My dick ached. I ripped my fist out of her pussy and moved up her body. My dick had to cum. I had to violate this woman’s oath and fuck her married pussy hard. Her husband, the powerful man who tamed this hot-blooded woman, had never been cuckolded before.

I hoped she quickened with my child, proof that she broken her oath.

Her hand seized my throat, squeeze tight. Her hard eyes fixed on me, the pleasure bleeding out of her face. “Stop.”

“What?” I demanded. “Submit, wife.”

“But you are not my husband, and I swore an oath.” A dangerous smile crossed the woman’s lips. Her fingers tightened at my throat. Fear rippled across my skin. What was going on? “Reveal your true form, Chaun.”

“H-how do you know who I am?”

“I once saw you play at Echur. I almost enjoyed your music as much as Princess Adelaide. She was quite taken with you. She told me all about your affair.” Delilah’s smile grew. “I’ve kept an eye on you after your…indiscretion was discovered.”

“Why?” I asked, my form rippling, her husband’s appearance replaced by my ebony-black skin. I was darker than any human, even those who lived in the Halani Desert. The clothing hung loose on my slimmer form.

“I have need of your skills,” Delilah purred. “If you fulfill our contract, you will once again play in a royal court.”

My heart almost stopped beating. “How is that possible?”

“It is. Will you do it?”

I swallowed. To play at a proper court, to put my skills to use in the way they were intended. “What do I have to do?”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

King Edward IV – Shesax, Secare

“Are you still worried about Lady Delilah’s plan?” my wife, Queen Lavinia, asked. She nursed our newborn son Henry. It had been five days since his birth. He was a lusty boy, always eager to nurse from his mother’s teat.

A boy after my own heart.

“Yes,” I answered, turning to my blonde wife as she sat in our bed. “A changeling? Even if he is a bard, I don’t see how he could kill Angela.”

“By gaining her trust,” answered Lavinia. A smile played on her lips. “Remember, bards are masters of seduction. He will wear her down and, when the moment is right, plunge the dagger into her heart. Then all you have to do is pay off the Bardic College and employ him. We could use another bard.”

“You could use another lover?” I asked.

“Now that the heir is secured, would you object? I would take precautions.”

A smile crossed my lips. “They say changelings take the form of a wife’s husband when they sneak into her bed.”

“Do you want to watch yourself fuck me, my Lord,” laughed Queen Lavinia. “See, this plan has merit. Angela will die, our son shall have a secure inheritance, and you will live out one of your wicked fantasies. A pity there are no female changelings. It might be interesting to watch myself with you.”

The idea flashed through my head, two blonde beauties writhing in passion, mirrors of each other.

Lavinia looked down at our son. “Nothing will stop you from being King. Holy Mother Slata will answer my prayers and protect my son’s birthright.”

I sat down on the bed and watched my son nurse. My wife was right. Fireeyes had failed. He had been too direct. Subtly was required. A quiet knife slipped into Angela’s back while she recovered from the changeling’s skill in bed.

Simple and elegant. No one would take the throne away from my son, not even the High King’s heir.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Journeyman Mage Faoril – Ghost Wolves Tribal Lands, Federation of Larg

The breeze blowing across the endless grass cooled summer’s grip on the tundra. I brushed a strand of my light-brown hair out of my lips. I pushed it back behind my ear as I spluttered. My hair was growing longer than I liked. There hadn’t been a chance to cut my hair since we entered the orc lands. We had spent more than two weeks away from civilization.

But we had completed our goal. Six days ago, in the ruins of Holy Murathi, Angela had found the piece of her ancestor’s, the High King Peter, sword hidden in the sacred ruins of the orcs. Despite our success, there had been a gloom over the party.

Thrak bore the brunt of it.

The orc barbarian walked beside me as I rode my mare Buttercup. His shoulders bowed still by the tragedy that had befallen him. He looked like a brute—swarthy-red skin, standing taller than any human, his shoulders broad, his chest heavily muscled, his body covered in scars, fierce piercings made of bone transformed his already frightening face into terrifying—but he wasn’t as dreadful as his countenance claimed. He was a gentle, intelligent soul.

He hadn’t spoken since Sophia had been forced to exorcise the spirit of Thrak’s wife. He loved Serisia dearly, and when the foul warlock Fireeyes took control of Serisia and unleashed her mad rage upon us, it had broken him further.

Thrak had lost his wife twice.

My own heart panged. I had grown close to Thrak and Serisia. The ghost had encouraged the relationship between Thrak and myself. She was looking for a woman to take care of her husband, to love him like she had.

I think that was happening. My heart fluttered when I was around him. Despite his brutal appearance, I had met the man beneath. And I wanted him back. I wanted to talk to him. I wanted to hear his witty conversation and startling insights.

I wanted to love him.

“We’re nearing the spot of the ambush,” Angela said. “Thrak, should we detour around?”
Thrak lifted his gaze. Ahead was the hill where the orcs of the Ghost Wolves tribe had ambushed us and been slaughtered, mostly by Thrak berserking. His jaw tightened. His eyes narrowed. It pained him to rage and slaughter. It was an affliction a minority of orcs suffered from.

I placed my hand on his shoulder.

To my shock, Thrak looked up at me, his eyes studying. “We won’t find any bodies there, Angela.”

The knight turned her head around in shock, her red hair sweeping about her shining pauldrons. She was on a Quest to become a full member of the Knights Deute, one of the three orders that guarded the lands created out of the shattered High Kingdom of Hamilten. The lands once ruled by her great ancestor.

“Thrak?” I asked, blinking, surprised to hear him speak.

Xera, the elf huntress, also turned around. If I wasn’t stunned by Thrak saying his first words in six days, I would have stared in lust at the thick cock dangling between the elf’s thighs. She was naked, as was her people’s custom, and must have entered heat again. I noted her cock, but my attention was fixed on Thrak.

“A-are you…?” I swallowed.

“He animated those corpses. There is nothing there that should concern you, Angela. Keep following Xera, she leads us true.”

My hand squeezed his shoulder. “I…”

“You have been patient with me,” Thrak said. “I needed to think.”

“On?”

“My future.” Thrak looked around the tall grass we trampled through, the stalks waving in the breeze. “Serisia wanted me to help Angela find her destiny. She believed it was as important as finding you.” His eyes were strong, even possessive, as he stared at me. His thick hand reached up and touched my knee through my red robes. He gave a squeeze. “There is nothing left for me here. My tribe is led by my brother. Our great foes have been broken. I will accompany you until the end of your Quest, Angela.”

“Your help would be greatly welcomed,” nodded Angela.

“You just like fucking him,” Sophia giggled. The acolyte, in her white robes kept clean and pristine by her priestly magic, gave Angela a mocking look. The pair were lovers and more. Sophia submitted to Angela, pretending to be her sex slave. The young lesbian savored being bound and spanked by the busty, beautiful knight.

“I do,” Angela sighed, then her eyes glanced at Xera. “And he doesn’t have the only cock tonight.”

Sophia groaned. “Oh, no. I’m sleeping by myself tonight.”

Thrak’s hand tightened on my knee as he noticed Xera’s newly sprouted appendage. “Gewin’s mighty cock, she’s as hung as an orc.”

Xera blushed, her long, pointed ears twitching as they poked through her green hair. Elves sprouted their cocks every cycle of the moon instead of having periods like a human woman. Well, a human woman that didn’t know birth control magic. Xera’s dick hardened beneath the scrutiny.

“Everyone’s staring at me,” groaned the elf. “And I was doing so well ignoring it.”

“It is midday,” Angela said, licking her lips. “We could stop for a break and you could receive relief.”

“Someone’s horny to suck a cock,” Sophia sighed. “Go on, get it out of your system.”

“Careful,” Angela said. “You keep talking to your Mistress like that, I’ll tie you up and spank you.”

“Promise?” breathed Sophia. Her nipples dimpled the front of her robes.

“Her cock is so huge,” groaned Thrak. “I shouldn’t enjoy the sight, but she is such a beautiful woman. To see the cock thrusting from the picture of femininity is arousing. I have heard it said sentient creatures always seek novel experiences, new thrills, new delights, new perversions to enjoy.”

I blushed, my eyes locked on Xera’s cock. “I understand what you mean. The picture of femininity with such an impossible object thrusting from her groin is a sight of beauty.”

Angela dismounted. “Sophia, lie on your back. You will please me with your tongue while I enjoy Xera’s cock.”

“Yes, Mistress.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Thrak

After six days of brooding on my wife’s final words and withdrawing into my grief, everything suddenly seemed so real as I stared at the beautiful Xera. Her skin, pale with a greenish cast, was smooth and flawless, flowing over her curvy ass and large, lush breasts. They were so soft and pillowy. And yet that hard cock thrust from her groin.

My dick tented my kilt. I rubbed absently at it. I hadn’t felt arousal for days. My dick ached, begging to be enjoyed as I watched Sophia dismount her mare and spread herself out on the grass while Angela straddled the acolyte’s head. With greedy hands, Sophia reached up and pulled the knight’s pussy to her hungry lips.

“Mmm, that’s it, slave,” purred Angela as Sophia pushed the knight’s chainmail loincloth to the side so she could feast on Angela’s pussy. “You’re going to make me cum while I worship Xera’s thick cock.”

“You are such a slut for my elf-dick,” groaned Xera, one hand squeezing her round breast, the other stroking her hard cock.

My eyes groaned when I noticed her dick thrust from her pussy, from where her clit should be. It merely was her clit, swelled to such a size. The fleshy shaft throbbed as Angela wrapped her pale fingers about it.

“Gewin’s mighty cock,” I groaned again as I squeezed my dick through my kilt.

“Let me help you out,” Faoril smiled.

I glanced up at the mage. Her pale face and light-brown hair reminded me of how innocent Serisia looked when I first met her at the University of Allenoth. My human wife had beguiled me from the moment I met her. And she was strong, abandoning the comforts of civilization to return with me to the nomadic life of an orc.

Faoril was just as strong. She dismounted from her horse, her robes shifting around her. Red cloth marked her a Journeyman Mage, skilled in all five elemental magic. I had witnessed her duel with Fireeyes before Angela had killed the warlock.

Impressive was the only word to describe the mage.

Faoril’s silver nose ring flashed in the sun as she knelt before me. She licked her lips. “I’ve missed your cock.”

“How cruel of me to deprive you of my majesty,” I grinned as she pushed up my kilt to reveal my thick, throbbing dick. Her hands wrapped around the brown-red shaft. Her fingers were so pale compared to my swarthy dick. “From now on, I will let you enjoy my cock whenever you want.”

Faoril stared up at me, her brown eyes doe-soft and loving. I stroked her pale cheek with my hand before I seized her brown hair and pulled her lips to my cock. Her tongue flashed pink across her lips before she opened wide and engulfed me.

“Yes,” Xera moaned. “Suck my cock, slut.”

I groaned as Faoril sucked hard on my dick while I watched Angela’s mouth bob up and down on the elf’s cock. The knight squirmed on Sophia’s face as she moaned and sucked loudly about the elf’s girl-cock. The elf shuddered, her large breasts heaving.

My dick throbbed in Faoril’s mouth. I gripped her brown hair as my hips slowly fucked my dick in and out of her hot mouth. Faoril’s tongue swirled about my shaft and played with my cock ring while her cheeks hollowed as she sucked hard. Her hands found my balls, massaging the massive nuts as she moaned about my cock.

“That’s it, slut,” I growled. “You’re such a slut for my cock, Faoril. I love it.”

Xera’s eyes squeezed shut. “I know what you mean, Thrak. It’s so wonderful to have a slutty beauty panting after your dick, so eager to suck and worship it until you cum.”

Angela moaned in agreement. Her hands wrapped around Xera’s waist and gripped the elf’s bubbly ass. Angela’s head turned and twisted as she bobbed up and down Xera’s shaft. The knight’s hips undulated, grinding her pussy on Sophia’s hungry mouth.

The knight shuddered. Sophia was an acolyte of the Goddess Saphique. The lesbian was trained how to please women. I had heard Angela, Xera, and Faoril all gasped and shuddered on Sophia’s lips, singing praises to her skill.

It was clear that Angela was engulfed by Sophia’s skill.

“That’s so hot,” I growled. “Tonight, slut, you’re going to fuck Xera while I watch.”

Faoril’s fingers tightened on my balls and her mouth sucked harder.

“I knew you would like that.” A ripple of pleasure shot through my body from her sucking mouth. My hips pumped faster, my cock slamming deep into her mouth. The tip brushed the back of her throat. “You’re such a slut, Faoril. I love it. I can’t wait to see you gasp and shudder as your pussy spasms on Xera’s cock.”

Xera grinned at me, her ears twitching faster. She gathered a fistful of Angela’s red hair and copied me, fucking the knight’s mouth hard. Xera’s large, naked breasts heaved with every stroke, bouncing up and down.

“Pater’s cock.” My second hand gripped Faoril’s head as the pressure in my balls increased. “That is so hot to watch. Gods, yes. Fuck her mouth, Xera.”

“Shove your cock down Faoril’s throat,” Xera moaned. “Let’s deep-throat our sluts together.”

“Yes.” My hands kept a firm grip on Faoril’s head as I thrust my hips forward.

The tip of my cock brushed the back of the mage’s throat. She moaned as my dick went down her gullet into her tight throat. She swallowed, the pressure constricting about my shaft. My balls tightened in her massaging hand as her lips pressed into the base of my cock.

“That’s it, whore,” groaned Xera. “Swallow all my cock. You love it. Mater’s cock, that’s wonderful.”

I grinned at Xera and she returned it as we slammed our cocks deep down the throats of our women. Faoril moaned loudly about my dick. A wet sound emanated from below. Her right hand had dipped into her robe.

“Cum on your fingers while deep-throating my cock,” I groaned. “I want you to cum first. Only then will I dump my jizz into your mouth.”

Faoril’s eyes flashed up at me. She moaned about my dick, sucking harder. The wet sounds of her masturbation grew louder. The sloppy, sucking noise made my balls boil. I groaned through my grit teeth, fighting against the urge to spill right away.

“Oh, yes, moan louder. It feels amazing when you groan about my dick. Sophia, make your mistress cum harder.”

Angela writhed atop Sophia as the elf slammed her dick deep down Angela’s throat. The knight’s armor clinked as she shuddered. Sophia writhed herself, somehow making her body cum without even shoving her hands between her thighs while she greedily drank down Angela’s juices.

“Mater’s wonderful cock,” gasped Xera, throwing back her head and thrusting her breasts forward. Her magnificent orbs bounced and jiggled as Angela’s cheeks bulged. White cum leaked out the corners of her mouth.

The elf had cum in Angela’s mouth with her girl cock.

“Gewin’s iron balls,” I growled, my dick churning. “Xera’s cock just flooded Angela’s mouth with jizz.”

Faoril groaned beneath me. She sucked so hard on my dick. She shuddered and moaned, her throat humming about my shaft. The tip of my dick ached. The pressure in my balls churned as my lover orgasmed.

“Faoril,” I panted, ripping my cock back until only the pierced tip remained in her hungry lips, “drink my cum. Show me your love.”

Faoril’s eyes locked on mine as my balls, massaged by her lithe fingers, erupted. My cum flooded her hungry mouth. She moaned and swallowed as my jizz poured thick into her mouth. The pleasure burned through me. I groaned and gripped her head tight as she drank down blast after blast of my cum. I was backed up. I hadn’t cum in almost a week.

Only a little bit of my cum escaped Faoril’s lips. I grinned. “You were hungry.”

“I was,” Faoril groaned. “Mmm, that feels good. It’s nice to have magic in me again.”

I smiled. As a female mage, she needed cum to power her magic. She had only so much in reserve.

“I think Xera can continue on,” grinned Angela as she stood up.

“Mmm, you have some on your lips,” Xera purred, then she leaned over and licked up the line of cum that had trickled out of Angela’s mouth.

“Pater’s cock,” I breathed at the sight of the elf cleaning up her own cum. My dick twitched.

“I think we’re having a wild camp tonight.”

“Oh, yeah,” sighed Sophia, her face stained with Angela’s pussy juices. “That sounds wonderful. Guess I’m sleeping by myself.”

“Sorry,” Angela grinned. “But she only has a cock for three days. We can’t let it go to waste.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia

It was hard not being a little jealous of the attention Angela paid Xera and Thrak. I understood that my lover was bisexual. She wasn’t a lesbian like me. It would be so much simpler if she were. I knew she cared for me, but it saddened me that no matter how well I made her pussy cum or how much joy Angela took in dominating me, there was one thing I could never give her.

A real cock that could cum.

I wanted to give her every delight possible. I didn’t mind that she took other lovers. I wasn’t about to be faithful. There were so many pussies in the world that I needed to sample and spread Saphique’s love to. But I just wished Angela’s partners were all women.

Even Xera was fine for twenty-five days a month. It was those three days when she had her cock that unnerved me.

I was sworn to never let a man touch me. Even a woman with a cock would violate my oath, as I discovered first hand when the karabasan spirit possessed Angela, gave her a dick, and then forced Angela to fuck me with it. I had to be re-blessed in a temple to Saphique to cleanse the taint of having been touched by a cock.

We camped for the night in a dell. I was eager to be out of the orc lands. We had only a few more to go before we were back to civilization. I was fortunate to have magic to keep Angela, Faoril, and myself clean. Xera somehow didn’t get dirty—elves were lucky—and the dirt seemed…appropriate on Thrak, enhancing his barbaric presence.

He had a musk that was powerful and made Angela and Faoril swoon.

I did not get the appeal.

I stretched out on my bedroll away from the fire. It was clear the four of them were about to engage in cock-laden sex. I rolled myself up in my blankets and lay on my side away from them, trying to ignore the gasps and moans and find sleep.

Traveling was tiring, and my eyes drooped. After over two months of travel, my body was no longer soft like it had been at the temple. I didn’t require a goose-down mattress to sleep upon and silk sheets wrapped about me. I learned to sleep anywhere.

It was such a precious skill.

My eyes drifted off into sleep. Into my dreams. Something touched my thoughts. Feminine arms engulfed me. I shuddered. I had felt this sensation once the night before I left Shesax with Angela. The embrace of my Goddess summoning me to her paradise.

I smiled in anticipation.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Xerathalasia

“Fuck her hard,” growled Thrak as Angela sucked on his hard dick. “I want to watch my Faoril gasp and moan on your dick.”

I grinned at the orc as he reclined back, using his rolled up kilt as a pillow. “I will. Your slut will cum so hard on my cock. Every Thosian woman loves my dick.”

“We do,” Faoril gasped. “Every Thosian maid whispers tales of the prowess of elf-cocks.”

“On your hands and knees,” I told the naked mage as I stroked my hard dick. My pussy clenched as Faoril rolled over and presented her pale ass and her pussy covered by her curly, brown pubic hair. I smacked her butt. “That’s it.”

“Fuck her hard,” Thrak grinned. “I want to watch her cum.”

“I thought orcs were supposed to be possessive,” Faoril purred as she stared at the orc.

“I know my cock is the best,” he shrugged. “You’ll be coming back for it.”

When we first met Thrak, I never thought he and Faoril would have a relationship. She had despised the brutish orc. And then she had stripped naked and let Thrak fuck her to calm his berserker rage. Something happened between them. When they returned, an intimacy had formed.

I was glad for them. The orc needed that intimacy. Without it, I think he would have sunken into despair and never emerged again after losing his wife a second time.

“Come on, Xera,” groaned Faoril, wiggling her juicy ass at me. “I’m so horny.”

“Patience, slut,” I grinned. I liked that word. Slut. The humans used it a lot. It was hot calling a woman my slut, especially when she was eager for my cock.

I leaned over, my pussy juices dripping out of my folds and running down the length of my cock. They tickled my tip as they gathered. I shivered at the delightful sensation as I leaned over and nuzzled my face into her soft, wet folds, her curly pubic hair tickling my cheeks, and licked.

Her spicy, earthy musk coated my lips. Humans had such a saltier flavor than elf cunt. I missed the flowery nectar of my wife, but there was something wonderfully wicked about nuzzling into a human’s pussy and swirling my tongue through her folds, gathering up her juices while she moaned and gasped.

Thrak watched us. His hand gripped Angela’s red hair, sliding her mouth up and down his cock as he grinned at me. I pressed my lips deeper into Faoril’s pussy, bringing a moan from the mage’s lips as my tongue reamed into her depths.

“Gods, yes,” she purred. “Xera, oh, yes. Get me wet for that big, thick cock reaming my pussy. I need it. I want to cum so hard.”

“I bet you do,” grinned Thrak. He reached out and squeezed Faoril’s round, dangling tit. The mage gasped and pressed her hips back into me.

“Mmm, Faoril looks like she is in heaven,” grinned Angela before she kissed down Thrak’s shaft. Her lips nuzzled at his large balls while his dick, the tip pierced by a bone ring, throbbed.

I turned my attention back to Faoril’s pussy. I spread her folds apart and dug my tongue deep into her wet, pink depths. Her juices poured into my mouth as she shuddered. My tongue explored and swirled through her folds and tunnel before I licked higher.

“Xera,” she squealed as my tongue rimmed her sour asshole. “I thought you were fucking my pussy.”

“Just keeping my options open,” I purred as my tongue pressed into her asshole. Elf and human asses tasted remarkably the same. I savored her sour musk as my fingers found her clit.

Faoril bucked as I played with her sensitive clit. Human females were denied the joy of their clits swelling into hard, throbbing cocks. I shoved my tongue deep into her asshole as my dick throbbed beneath me. My pussy clenched as I pushed a finger into Faoril’s hot, tight cunt.

My dick ached as Faoril’s pussy squeezed down on my finger. She was so wet and silky. My dick couldn’t wait to be buried in her. I loved fucking human pussy. I couldn’t knock a human up, so I could plow their pussies all I wanted.

There were perks to being away from my pregnant wife.

I sucked on her asshole as she moaned and gasped. Her hips bucked into my pumping finger while my thumb continued rubbing on her clit. Her moans grew louder. Her body trembled. I moved my lips back to her pussy, passing my pumping fingers, and sucked her clit into my mouth.

“Xera,” gasped Faoril. “Oh, gods, yes, Faoril. Keep sucking my clit. Get me ready for your cock.”

“Make the slut cum,” growled Thrak.

“Mmm, yes,” purred Angela, her lips still playing with Thrak’s balls while her hand slowly jerked him off.

“Slata’s hairy cunt,” gasped Faoril.

Her pussy spasmed on my finger. A flood of her delicious juices poured into my mouth. I drank them down while she came. My own pussy ached in sympathy while my dick throbbed. I needed to fuck her. I rose and lined my dick at her snatch’s pink hole.

“Mater’s cock,” I cursed as I sank into the wonderful heaven of a tight pussy. Angela’s mouth earlier today had been wonderful, but there was no substitute for the hot, wet grip of cunt.

Thrak’s eyes were hungry as he watched me fuck his lover. His hand gripped Angela’s red hair, guiding her mouth as she sucked his cock. Thrak’s brutish face twisted in passion as his fingers tightened and released Angela’s red hair.

“Fuck her,” he growled.

“Yes, yes,” gasped Faoril, her hips slamming back into my hard thrusts. “Oh, gods, that’s so good.”

My breasts bounced up every time I buried my dick into Faoril’s hot depths, then they slapped back into my chest. I drew back and slammed in again, loving the way my tits heaved and my cock ached in Faoril’s cunt.

My pussy clenched as I drew back my cock. The pleasure raced down my dick into the depths of my sex. The pressure built there with every thrust into the wonderful, tight sheath of Faoril’s pussy. I slammed in again.

“Mater’s cock, yes,” I panted. “Work those hips and squeeze that pussy down on me. Damn, make me cum.”

“I will,” gasped Faoril. “Oh, damn. Slata’s cunt, her cock is amazing. Oh, yes. Oh, wow.”

Thrak fondled Faoril’s tits as she writhed beneath me. He grunted and growled as Angela sucked and swallowed his cock. The attention only spurred me to fuck Faoril harder, to give Thrak the show he craved. My dick ached.

I wanted to cum in her pussy. I wanted Thrak to see how much of my seed dripped out of his woman.

My hands seized Faoril’s hips. My butt clenched as I slammed my dick faster and faster in and out of her pussy. I had to keep reaming her. I had to let her feel every inch of my dick burying into her depths. The urge built on the tip of my cock.

I had to cum.

“I’m going to cream your cunt, slut,” I growled.

“Yes,” grunted Thrak.

“Please, do it!” Faoril looked over her shoulder at me. “Cum in my pussy. Gods, yes.”

Thrak’s hand slid down her body. Faoril gasped and her pussy tightened on me as the orc fingered her clit. She tossed back her head and screamed for bliss. Her pussy spasmed about my dick. The hungry hole clenched and writhed, milking my cock, eager for every drop of my elf-cum.

A shudder rippled through my body. My pussy clenched. My dick ached. I slammed into her pussy. My orgasm burst inside of me.

The bursts of intense pleasure shot out of my dick, slamming into the ripples of bliss flowing out of my cumming pussy. I spasmed, my breasts heaving as the pleasure filled my entire body. My cum spurted out of me into Faoril’s milking cunt.

“Matar’s cunt,” I groaned as the pleasure consumed me.

“Gods damn,” grunted Thrak.

Angela noisily swallowed his cum as he watched me flood his lover’s pussy. Faoril shuddered, then her knees folded and she collapsed, slipping off my dick. Her pussy gaped with my cum, spilling out of her and trickling down to her butt.

“Oh, delicious,” moaned Angela, her lips stained with Thrak’s cum. She crawled over and attacked Faoril, licking up my creampie.

I stroked my wet dick, still hard from the erotic sight of watching the redhead lick my cum out of Faoril’s pussy. Thrak grinned at me, his dick still hard, too. Faoril gasped and shuddered beneath Angela’s hungry mouth.

“We both have to fuck her,” Thrak grinned. “Which hole do you want?”

“Angela’s ass,” I grinned. “I’ve already had pussy tonight.”

Thrak laughed.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela

My lips were still stained with the salty flavor of elf and orc cum as I lowered my pussy down Thrak’s thick cock. I sighed in delight—I hadn’t felt a cock in me in over a week. Faoril had monopolized Thrak’s dick on the trip to Murathi.

“That’s it,” Faoril purred as she knelt behind me. “Slide your pussy down my orc’s cock.”

“Your orc?” I asked as Thrak’s thick cock spread open my pussy, his cock ring rubbing against the sensitive walls of my cunt and shooting bliss through me.

“My orc,” Faoril repeated. Her fingers spread my asscheeks apart. Her tongue probed at my sphincter.

I groaned, squeezing down on Thrak’s cock as Faoril’s tongued about my sphincter. My body shuddered, clenching and relaxing on his dick as the mage’s tongue probed into my asshole. My fingers squeezed Thrak’s muscles as I let out another moan.

“Get me ready for Xera’s big cock,” I panted, glancing at the elf. Her dick still dripped with Faoril’s pussy juices. Hunger burned in the elf’s violet eyes.

“Oh, you’ll be eager to be reamed,” gasped Faoril between licks.

Her finger sank deep into my asshole. I gasped and squirmed on Thrak’s cock, stirring his thick shaft around inside of me. My pussy clenched and relaxed while I fought the urge to ride Thrak’s cock hard.

My pussy was eager to cum.

“I think she’s ready,” panted Xera.

“Someone’s impatient,” Faoril giggled.

“I’m ready,” I moaned. “Fuck me.”

“You are such a slut,” Faoril grinned. “When you’re done taking a cock in each hole, I want my turn.”

“You’re going to kill me,” groaned Thrak before he seized Faoril and pulled her to his face.

I had thoroughly cleaned Faoril’s pussy. There was not a drop of cum left in her snatch. The mage shuddered, her face burning with pleasure as she squirmed before me on Thrak’s. I leaned in and kissed her hard on the lips.

Xera pressed behind me, her hard nipples and soft breasts rubbing on my back. Her dick prodded my asscheeks. I groaned as they slipped between them. My sphincter ached. She thrust forward and stuffed me full of cock.

“Pater’s mighty dick!” I screamed, breaking the kiss. “Gods, yes.”

I had two cocks in me. Both were thick, spreading open my holes. My asshole and pussy clenched and relaxed around both as my hips worked up and down between the orc and the elf. Xera groaned, hugging me tight as she reamed my asshole, her thrusts driving me down Thrak’s cock. When she pulled back, I rose on the orc’s dick.

Then Xera thrust and slammed me down again.

“How wonderful is it?” gasped Faoril as she stared into my eyes.

“Amazing,” I moaned. “Gods, yes. I’m going to cum so hard on their cocks. Oh, it’s the best of both worlds. Ass fucking and pussy fucking. The pleasures are mixing around inside of me.”

“Lucky slut,” gasped Faoril, her face twisting in pleasure as Thrak growled and devoured her pussy.

I kissed Faoril again, thrusting my tongue hard and deep into her mouth as the pleasure rippled through me. Every inch of both cocks sent delight spilling through my body. The burning bliss of the elf cock in my ass crashed into the hot passion of the orc’s in my cunt. The dual pleasures engulfed each other, swelling each other, giving me even more passion.

My body trembled as I worked my holes between the cocks. Xera groaned and panted into my ear as she hugged me from behind. Her skilled fingers played with my nipples while her mouth nibbled on my round lobes.

“Such a tight ass, slut,” she growled. “Oh, this is so hot. I’ve never done this before. Keep massaging my cock with your ass. You’re so tight. So hot.”

I broke the kiss with Faoril, my head leaning back into her shoulder. “Fuck my asshole. Both your cocks. So good. I’m such a slut for this. Oh, yes. Oh, damn. Gods, this is so much. I’m going to erupt. I’m going to explode. I can’t…”

The pleasure was too much. The intense bliss erupted from my cunt. My asshole and pussy convulsed about both their dicks. I fell into Faoril’s embrace. Her lips nibbled on my other ear while her hands squeezed my ass.

“Cum, slut,” hissed Faoril. “Cum on both their dicks. Make my orc’s dick explode in your cunt.”

“Yes,” I gasped, my pussy spasming harder on Thrak’s dick. My juices flooded out. The obscene, wet sound of my pussy writhing on his cock grew louder. The orc groaned into Faoril’s pussy as my hole pleasured him.

“So good,” gasped the elf. “Matar’s cock. I have to cream your hole. I need to feed you with my jizz.”

“Oh, yes,” I panted as a second orgasm crashed in on the heels of the first.

There was too much sensations inside of me. Two thick cocks reamed my holes, stretching them, pleasuring them. My pussy and asshole were over-stimulated. The ripples of bliss writhing out of both holes rolled through my body, burying me in ecstasy.

I wordlessly moaned as my body writhed between the two dicks. My back arched, rubbing into Xera’s heaving tits. The elf moaned into my ear. Her nipples poked hard into my back as her cock reamed my asshole.

“Matar’s big, hard cock,” groaned the elf as she slammed me down Thrak’s dick.

“Yes, yes, yes,” squealed Faoril as she thrashed on her orc’s face.

Our lips met in another kiss, the pair of us moaning and shuddering as we both were consumed with orgasms. The elf’s dick flooded my asshole with her cum. My bowels clenched and relaxed, milking her dick while I rode Thrak’s cock.

I savored the hot flood of jizz pumping into my asshole. I worked my hips, rubbing my clit hard against his pubic bone. My pussy writhed about his cock as my orgasms reached their peak. I moaned into Faoril’s mouth and slammed down Thrak’s cock.

“Gewin’s mighty cock,” growled the orc.

My eyes shot wide open as the orc’s dick bathed my pussy in hot jizz. I moaned into Faoril’s kiss as I savored both my holes flooded with cum. I shuddered and loved how depraved and naughty I felt. Both dicks softened in my holes.

“Gods, that was amazing,” I panted as I leaned into Faoril.

“I hope you two can go again,” Faoril grinned.

Thrak’s cock and Xera’s dick went rigid in my holes. Both groaned. I gave Faoril a naughty look. “Magic?”

“Elf cum is great for life magic,” she winked back. “They’re born of that element.”

“We are,” Xera groaned, ripping her cock out of my asshole. “I want you to clean my dirty cock with your pussy, slut.”

“Yes,” Faoril breathed. “And Thrak’s dick is already lubed with Angela’s pussy.”

I pulled myself off Thrak and rolled to the side, my body buzzing. “You three have fun. I’ll take first watch.”

“Sure,” growled Thrak.

I forced myself to stand as Faoril gasped in delight, two cocks reaming her body. Cum dripped out of my asshole and pussy as I grabbed my sword belt. I strapped it on over my naked waist, not bothering to dress. The night was cool, but my body was hot. I decided not to grab my kite shield and only pulled on my boots before marching up to the top of the hill.

I sat down on the grass, my eyes scanning the night as the cum slowly trickled out of my body.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Acolyte Sophia – Saphique’s Domain, The Astral Realm

The Goddess’s embrace brought me to the Isle of Women.

It was aptly named.

A warm wind blew off the azure-blue waters. Naked women and girls frolicked in the waves, giggling as their nubile bodies were covered in the froth. The island was green and lush, dotted with flowers and women making love beneath the shade of strange trees with trunks. The bark was made of banded segments and rose with only a slight bend. There were no branches, only long, wide leaves sprouting from the crown.

My pussy clenched in delight. So long as I was faithful to my Goddess, I could be rewarded with spending my afterlife in this paradise. Every one of these women were like me—lesbians who were pure, never knowing a man willingly.

My toes curled into the white sand as the warm breeze wafted over me. The water had a salty aroma. I looked around, smiling wide. Women of every color frolicked. And not all of them were human. Cute lamia with their feline ears and cat tails scampered around swarthy orc women. Short, bronze-skinned halflings raced by. They almost looked like children, but their breasts and hips were too developed, the faces too mature despite their stature. A tiger-headed rakshasa lounged on the sand, a black-skinned Halanian maid devouring her pussy.

“Welcome, child,” Saphique purred, hugging me from behind.

I shuddered as my Goddess’s pillowy tits rubbed into my back. Her hands caressed my stomach, sending wonderful delight rippling through my pussy. I shuddered and writhed, pressing back into her body, her wet pussy rubbing on my ass.

“My Goddess,” I breathed, my pussy already clenching, my juices trickling down my thighs.

“I have been watching you,” she whispered in my ear. Her tongue flicked the lobe. I gasped, an almost orgasmic delight rippling through my body. I squeezed my thighs together.

“I’m honored that you would pay attention to such a lowly acolyte like myself.”

“You won’t always be lowly,” she promised, “so long as Angela succeeds at her destiny.”

“To kill the dragon?” I groaned, the Goddess’s hand moving lower, rubbing at my pudenda. My clit throbbed as her fingers neared.

“Is that what you think this journey has been about? To kill a dragon?”

“Yes,” I gasped as her fingers rubbed at my clit. The pleasure burst through my body. My pussy spasmed as my orgasm crashed through me. I gasped and shuddered. My legs turned to liquid as juices gushed down my thighs. Only my Goddess’s embrace kept me from slipping to my knees. “So good. Oh, yes. Thank you for your sweet touch.”

Her fingers kept rubbing at my clit. Her lips nibbled at my ear. I gasped and shuddered, the ripples of bliss prolonged by her every touch. She stroked her fingers in slow circles on my clit while my pussy clenched and relaxed.

Milk leaked out of her nipples and trickled down my back. I gasped again as the creamy scent filled my mouth. I licked my lips, a deep hunger forming. I needed to taste her milk again. I squirmed in my Goddess’s arms as she kept stroking my clit.

“You are such a responsive child,” she moaned. “Your flesh aches for my touch.”

“It does, Goddess.”

She rubbed harder at my clit. I lifted up on my toes as another orgasm washed through me. My knees buckled. The world spun around me. All the moans of the women making love about us crashed through me as I drank in the bliss her touch spurred.

Saphique let me slip down onto the sands. The beach warmed my back as she knelt over me, her beatific face smiling down at me. Her breasts were large, her nipples fat and pink. Milk dribbled down her orbs, across her flat stomach, and into the shaved lips of her pussy.

Her fingers, sticky with my juices, shoved into her mouth. She moaned as she sucked them clean. “Delicious, child.”

I nodded my head and licked my lips.

“Do you desire another taste of my milk.”

“Yes, Goddess,” I croaked.

She knelt above my head and bent over me. Her tits dangled over my head. A drop of white milk beaded on her nipple before falling into my open mouth. I shuddered as the creamy milk coated my tongue. I licked my lips and shuddered.

“That is truly delicious,” I moaned. “Nothing like my pussy. You are divine.”

“And so are you,” she smiled. “In your own, special way. And your pussy was delicious.”

She leaned farther over. Her nipple descended to my lips. I engulfed her nipple with my mouth. I suckled. Her creamy ambrosia squirted into my mouth. The warm milk of the Goddess coated the inside of my mouth. I swirled it around, savoring the milk as it squirted into my mouth.

My pussy clenched as I swallowed. Her breast milk warmed my belly. Her soft hair caressed my stomach, and then her lips kissed and nibbled at my flesh. Her tongue licked up to my belly button. She swirled it through my nub.

I squealed and sucked harder.

“That’s it, nurse, child,” she moaned. “Revel in the gift of love only women can partake in.”

I did revel. My pussy clenched as her hands roamed down my sides, reaching underneath the sand to grip my ass. The goddess squeezed my butt as her tongue swirled through my bellybutton. I groaned and suckled harder, drinking her milk as fast as I could.

The creamy flavor lingered in my mouth. The warmth spread through my body, building in the depths of my pussy. My juices flooded out of my cunt, staining the soft sands as my body trembled. Her tongue sent ripples through my body, teasing me.

“I need to taste your pussy,” moaned the Goddess.

Her hands lifted my hips, my ass leaving the sand. My stomach bent as she curled my pussy up to her hungry lips. I kept suckling as the Goddess of Lesbians plunged her tongue into my pussy. Saphique worshiped me. Her tongue caressed and slid through all my folds.

I moaned about her nipple.

“Such a sweet taste,” gasped the Goddess between licks, her fingers digging into my asscheeks. “Every woman has a unique delight, child. A feast to be enjoyed.”

Her lips pressed back into my pussy. I suckled from her breast as she nuzzled. I ignored the ache in my stomach as my toes curled in the air. Shudders rippled through me. Her every swipe of her tongue sent burning bliss shooting through my pussy.

I came.

Her nipple popped from my mouth. “Sweet Saphique. Oh, yes. My Goddess, yes. So good. Thank you.”

My juices gushed from my pussy. Saphique drank them down before her tongue circled my aching clit. A finger pressed into my asshole as she sucked my clit into her mouth. My sensitive nub ached between her lips.

“Saphique, yes,” I gasped as another orgasm burst through them.

My climaxes came one on the other. When one died, her touch sparked another one. She worked a second then a third finger into my asshole as she pleasured me. Her tongue never tired. It always touched the exact spots in my pussy I needed.

Then she fucked her tongue into my depths like a mini-cock. Her appendage seemed longer than a normal tongue, reaching all the way into my depths. I gasped as her tongue swirled through my folds, then attacked the special spot inside my pussy were all my nerves seemed contained.

My pussy spasmed about her tongue. The pleasure burned through my body. My legs kicked in the air.

“Yes, yes, my Goddess,” I screamed as the pleasure consumed me. My vision went completely black. There was only the bliss of her fingers and tongue shooting pleasure through my entire body.

I don’t know how long I orgasmed. My body shuddered. My pussy ached. Every muscle in my body spasmed. I thrived on the pleasure. It could have only been a minute of intense bliss or an eternity of gentle joy.

And then my Goddess pulled her fingers from my asshole and removed her lips from my pussy. I sprawled on the sand, my head pillowed on her lap. Her heavy tits jiggled above me as she smiled down with such love, her lips stained with my juices.

“You are such a responsive child,” she smiled, her fingers playing with my nipples. “And as sweet as making love to you is, I have summoned you to provide warning.”

“Warning?” My stomach clenched. “What?”

“My sister Slata has ever been a vindictive cunt.” Saphique’s smile grew sad. “She has always been jealous of those children Pater, her divine husband and our father, sired on other women. Especially the High King Peter.”

“She cursed him, right, for him and his descendants to have only daughters?”

“And to ensure his sons did not survive.” Saphique stroked my hair. “Your lover Angela is a product of that curse, descendant from a line of daughters all the way back to the Princess Lily, the only child to survive Peter’s death. He had doted on her. She had been born by his second wife, a gentler soul than his first. But Princess Lily could never rule because of Pater’s foolish laws.”

“Kings must be men,” I gasped. “Because Pater is the King of the gods.”

“It shouldn’t be that way,” Saphique pured. “In other places, women rule. The Queendom of Naith and even the vile Empire of Shizihuth. But that’s not what is important. Slata’s jealousy persists. She knows Angela has found the first piece of Peter’s sword. She will not allow it to be reforged.”

I sat up, my face tight with fear. “What will she do?”

“She has unleashed her three vile daughters, the erinyes, to hunt Angela down.” Saphique cupped my cheeks. “I have only learned of my sister’s vile act. You must warn Angela. The erinyes are dangerous and unrelenting. They are demigoddesses, immortals that cannot be killed but only delayed.”

My heart trembled with fear as Saphique leaned in and kissed me.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Knight-Errant Angela – Ghost Wolves Tribal Lands, Federation of Larg

Thrak, Faoril, and Xera’s threesome had fallen into silence an hour ago, joining Sophia in sleep.

I ignored the cool breeze wafting over my naked body as I kept my vigil. The moon was bright over head and the stars burned with brilliance. I gazed up at them, finding the familiar patterns of the constellations.

In another hour, I would wake up Thrak to take the watch.

The wind rustled the grass and insects filled the night with their chirping. Wings flapped. I frowned. Were there owls on the tundra? I did not know of any other species of birds that flew in the night.

I cast my gaze around for the source. The wings flapped louder. I stood up and drew my sword, slowly circling the hilltop. The rustle of the grass fell silent. The chirping of insects abruptly ended. Only my breathing and the crunch of grass beneath my feet reached my ears.

The wings flapped behind me.

I spun around. A naked woman stood before me, her body pale, her breasts small cones. A silver ring glinted on her clitoral hood and crimson hair fell around a beautiful, furious face. Her eyes glowed like coals and black-feathered wings spread behind her.

I tightened my grip on my sword.

“I am Injuriae,” hissed the woman, a whip made of burning coals rippling into being in her hand. “You have wronged Mother, and she has unleashed her furies upon you.”

To be continued…

---

Blindfolded and bound, the futa has a hot threesome with her mother and a cute girl.

The World’s First Futa’s Daughters – Futa’s First Taboo Pleasure

Chapter Three: Rebecca’s Bondage Surprise

By mypenname3000

Copyright 2019

October 14th, 2041 – Rebecca Miller

My stomach clenched while ice seemed to spill down my spine. Everyone else at the breakfast table, my half-sister, my mother, Anya, and Ramona were oblivious to what Lizzie had just sent me. Lizzie, a black-haired girl of eighteen, had a grin on her face as she held her phone. She, along with Anya and Ramona, was my sister’s friends. They had spent the night to celebrate Brita turning eighteen.

Lizzie new the naughty things I had done. That my mother and I had sex last night.

Wild, kinky, naughty sex. Lizzie had photos she texted Mom and me embracing, kissing, our naked bodies pressed tight. There was a pic of me nursing from my mother’s lactating breasts. Of my futa-cock slamming to the hilt in the pussy that had birthed me.

It was proof of our incestuous relationship.

“What do you want?” I texted back, struggling to control my panic.

“So, what did you and my sister do?” Brita asked, staring at Ramona. I just had sex with Ramona, the second one of my sister’s friends that I had fucked this weekend.

“She busted out a pair of handcuffs and a blindfold,” Ramona said.

“Kinky,” my sister said. “Ooh, you’re a futa-player, aren’t you, Rebecca?”

“Uh-huh,” I said, staring at my phone while Lizzie casually texted with hers. This weight crushed me and my half-sister was babbling away.

“It was hot,” Ramona said. “She even licked my pussy clean after fucking me.”

“Wow,” my sister said.

“She did that to me, too,” Anya said.

My stomach squirmed. That was actually my mom both times. She snuck into my room last night while I was showering to devour Anya’s deflowered pussy. It was how I learned my mom wanted to do things with me. Then this morning, when Ramona wanted to have a romp with me, Mom suggested the blindfold and handcuffs. Ramona had no idea Mom was in the room doing things with her, and me.

“I want you and your mom to come over to my house this afternoon and have fun,” Lizzie texted. “Relax. I’m not going to rat you out or anything. I think incest is hot. I want to share it with you.”

“You promise not to tell anyone. Like my sister!” Brita couldn’t know that I was having sex with our mother. After Mom had her one-night stand with my futa-mother, Becky Woodard, she married Vern. They had Brita two years after I was born. Vern passed away a few years ago. He was a great step-father.

“I promise,” Lizzie texted back. “I don’t want to ruin the fun.”

Some of the tension in my shoulders relaxed. I lowered my phone while my mom laughed at something Ramona said. I put my phone away and stared down at the chocolate-chip pancakes Brita and her friends made while I was upstairs having fun with Mom and Ramona.

“So, when are you and Lizzie going to hook up?” Mom asked, staring across the table.

I shrugged. “I have homework to do.”

“Yeah,” Lizzie said, “I got to get home soon. My parents want me to mow the lawn before they take off for their dumb office party. They don’t trust me not to do it after they leave.”

“I wouldn’t trust you either,” said Brita.

Lizzie sighed. “If our yard didn’t have so many bushes in it, we could have an auto lawnmower. But the AIs on those things just never do it right. Not good enough for dad.” She smiled. “Maybe you can come over to my house this afternoon.”

“Uh, maybe,” I said.

“You’ll love it,” Ramona said. “My boyfriend’s going to freak when he hears I fucked a futa. I should have taped it.”

“I’m not interested in being in porn,” I said, still feeling off-balanced by all of this. My futa-mother, the world’s first futa, had really changed things with her hyper-sexuality. Every woman she fucked had a futa-daughter, and she fucked up to a dozen women in a day.

I had thousands of sisters all around the world. Curious women were always wanting to have sex with me. It was fun, but now… Now I just wanted my mom. She was a lot of fun. The best lover I ever had.

Not long after, the girls fled, gabbing as they head upstairs to dress. Brita’s friends had to get going. It left Mom and me alone. Swallowing, I leaned over the table. “Um, Lizzie knows about us.”

“Oh?” Mom said, her eyes widening. “You mean…?”

“She caught us last night.” I leaned back in the chair. “Why don’t I close the door? I was so caught up with you and…” I sighed.

“What is she going to do?” Mom asked, her voice tight. She licked her lips, her features paling. She leaned down, her black hair slipping off her shoulders and spilling down the front of her housecoat.

“She wants to have a threesome with us at her parents’ house.” I swallowed. “This afternoon.”

“Oh,” Mom said. Then her eyes brightened. “Mmm, this time I don’t have to hide and not moan out. That was hard when you were fucking my asshole while I feasted on Ramona.”

My cheeks warmed.

“Okay, well, it seems like an easy, and fun, price to pay,” Mom said. She stood up and began collecting plates like this was an ordinary Saturday morning breakfast.

“You are a lot… kinkier than I thought.”

Mom gave an earthy grin. “I was your age when I had you. Your generation didn’t invent sex or anything. The things me and your father would do while you girls were sleeping…”

An aching emptiness stretched out the air around us. I shifted. I could feel the absence Vern left in all our lives. I shifted on the table, my heart pounding in my chest. I swallowed, my fingers flexing and relaxing.

“He’d want you to be happy,” I said.

“With you?” she asked.

I shrugged. “Maybe he’d find it hot.”

Mom threw back her head and laughed. It was such a delight. “I bet he would. He had a pervy streak in him.” She sighed. “Please don’t think I’m trying to replace him with you, Rebecca.”

“I know you don’t,” I said. “I’m glad to make you happy, Mom.”

“Mmm, you do.” She set down the plates in the kitchen and came back in. She knelt before me. “You have no idea how much you do.”

I gasped as she shoved up my tennis skirt, exposing my panties. My futa-dick was swelling in them. I could hear movement upstairs. This was so wild. Then she jerked my panties down. Her mouth engulfed the tip of my girl-dick.

My pussy clenched as the incestuous bliss shot down it. I groaned, my heart pounding in my chest. This wild passion surged around me. My snatch clenched as a dizzying wave swept over me. It was incredible to feel.

Her lips worked up and down my shaft. She sucked hard, with an intensity that made me clench my fist. My mother moaned about my cock. Her tongue swabbed it. This bliss flowed through me. My heart pounded in my chest.

Juices dripped down my thighs.

“Damn,” I groaned, panting as she loved me. “That’s—”

Footsteps thudded down the stairs. My mom pulled her mouth off my dick. I squeaked and struggled to pull up my panties, pinning my cock against my skirt as I spun around, putting my back to the dining room entrance.

“Hey, Mom,” Brita said, my sister’s voice sounding sweet, “I’m going to hang out at Anya’s. Probably study for awhile then go to the mall to do some shopping.”

“Oh, sure, honey,” Mom said, standing up as I played with the front of my skirt.

“Um, what were you doing kneeling, Mom?”

“Just… dropped my contact,” Mom said. She blinked her eye. “I found it.”

“Yep,” I said, shoving my skirt down over my cock, my panties only half-covering it.

“And that’s why you’re standing so weird, Rebecca?” Brita asked.

I smiled at her over my shoulder. I couldn’t let her see my bulge. “Yep.”

“Okay,” she said, shaking her head. “Well, bye, Mom. Rebecca! Thanks for the awesome birthday party!”

“You’re welcome, sweetie.”

I sighed a relief when she was gone.

Once the house was empty, Mom finished that blowjob. It was amazing.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Around 2 PM, Mom and I arrived at Lizzie’s house. She texted me the moment her parents left, begging me to come over. Mom was eager, too. She was wearing a sundress with nothing on beneath. “Why waste any time,” she’d giggle. “We’re here to get wild.”

She was like a girl, bubbly and excited as we stepped up to the porch. My futa-dick throbbed in my panties. My dick twitched. Footsteps padded to the door, then it opened revealing Lizzie dressed in a leather corset of all things. It cupped her small breasts, leaving her nipples exposed. It hugged the curve of the eighteen-year-old girl’s waist. She wore thigh-high boots to complete the look. My eyes fell on her pussy, her labia thick and thrusting out in a ridge of glistening flesh from her shaved mons.

“Oh, my,” Mom said. “That is… quite the outfit, Lizzie.”

“Did you know my parents have a sex dungeon?” the girl asked, her eyes bright. “I’ve brought a few girls down to play with when my parents weren’t around, but never a futa. This will be so much fun.”

“Sex… dungeon?” I asked.

“Yeah, some bondage and little spanking,” she said, grinning. “You’re a big college girl. You can handle it.”

I swallowed. “Yeah, I can.” I handcuffed Ramona, and she found it hot. “Okay, let’s do it.”

“Mmm, this will be fun. Your father used to handcuff me to the bed and have his way with me.” Mom bumped her hip against mine. “Maybe next time you’re home from college, we can convince Brita to spend the night at a friend’s house and you can do the same to me.”

My futa-dick was rock-hard in my panties, my pussy soaking the crotch. “I think I’d like that, Mom.”

“Oh, my god, you two are so hot together,” Lizzie said. She may be dressed like a dominatrix, but she squealed like an eighteen-year-old girl at a boy band concert, like Latin Five or The Cross.

They were big when I was in high school. Were they still?

Lizzie grabbed our hands and dragged us through her house. I hadn’t been over and hardly had time to drink in the modern ascetics. It was clean, with a lot of whites and beige. Before I knew it, we were at a staircase that led down to the dungeon.

Of course, it was in the basement.

My pussy became wetter, my dick throbbed harder, and my stomach grew tighter. Nerves and lust shot through me as we descended to a black-painted door. Lizzie grinned and thrust it open onto a room painted black.

No, it was covered in black acoustic foam. The carpet was thick beneath my feet. My heart raced as I saw a shelf covered in flails and whips and paddles. Each one looked like they were set down with care, almost like paraphernalia on an altar. Another shelf held various handcuffs and small clamps.

I blushed when I realized where those would go.

From the center of the room hung a pair of manacles bolted to the ceiling and a sex swing right before it. I linked at that. I had never used a sex swing before. I heard about them. They were supposed to be… exciting.

“Oh, my, this is impressive,” Mom said. “I had no idea your parents were into this.”

“Yeah, I’m pretty sure ‘office party’ is their code for BDSM orgy or something,” Lizzie said. “But it lets us have their dungeon free for our fun.” She grabbed a blindfold off another shelf, a black mask trimmed in red lace. “I feel inspired by Ramona. Your turn, Rebecca.”

I swallowed and then shrugged. “Yeah, sure. Ramona loved it.”

“Mmm, she did,” Mom purred. “She had no idea I was in the room with them.”

“Oooh, your mom is naughty,” purred Lizzie. “I love it.”

“Yeah, she’s a kinky one,” I said as Lizzie pushed the blindfold into my hands. Her fingers brushed mine. “Okay, get naked, then we’re going to have fun.”

While I was still playing with the blindfold, Mom was unzipping her dress and slipping out of it. She wiggled her shoulders and then her big breasts appeared. They swayed as she worked her dress over her hips. The fabric dropped it to the floor.

“Oh, you are gorgeous as I imagined, Mrs. Miller,” moaned Lizzie. She grabbed my mom’s breast and nuzzled her face between them. The naughty girl kneaded them, reveling in them. My pussy soaked my panties.

Then Lizzie latched onto a nipple and suckled.

As I finally started stripping, Lizzie popped her mouth off. “Oh, wow, you’re lactating. That was breast milk.”

“I wanted to have a surprise for my futa-daughter when she came home,” said Mom, flashing me a naughty look. I shuddered, swallowing at the smoky quality of it.

Lizzie dove her head back down, her black hair swaying, and latched on. The petite girl suckled. She moaned in delight, nursing from my mother’s breast. I remembered that creamy treat, the result of a new medical procedure developed out of research into my futa-mother’s hyper-sexuality and its causes.

I peeled off my top, my naked breasts coming out, round and jiggling. Then I peeled off my tennis skirt and panties in a single go, freeing my engorged futa-cock. It thrust from the shaved folds of my pussy. My pink lips wrapped around the base of my erect shaft. It was long and thick, throbbing hard with my excitement.

Lizzie glanced at me out of the corner of her eye as she nursed. Her cheeks bulged as she suckled, drinking down my mother’s breast milk. An envious rush shot through me. I trembled, my futa-dick throbbing while my hands gripped the blindfold.

The girl popped her mouth off. “Okay, put on the blindfold and then just let me guide you into place.” She gave a girlish squeal, bouncing up and down. “Ooh, Rebecca, this is going to be so much fun. I had the naughtiest idea for a game we can play with your mom.”

“Ooh, I’m intrigued,” Mom said. “Go on, honey. I won’t let her do anything too bad to you.”

The nervousness only seemed to fuel my excitement, like it made it more visceral. I pulled on the sleeping mask; the world became black. No light bled through the velvet. The mask fit snug around my face. Suddenly, my heart sounded so loud, thundering in my ears, and my breathing noisy. I could hear them whispering and then a giggle. Movement swept around me, the air currents caressing my naked body.

A hand grabbed my left wrist. “Okay,” Lizzie purred, standing right beside me, “just relax, Rebecca. This will be fun.”

“Sure,” I said, the strain of fear making my dick ache more. Being blindfolded enhanced my other senses. Her fingers felt wonderful on my wrist.

She moved me a few feet to my left by the sex swing. Then she lifted my right arm into the air. I groaned at the brush of the leather cuff of the manacle. She wrapped it around my wrist, pulling it tight. I shuddered. I was about to be helpless.

I could stop this. I knew I could, but… The fantasy of being at the mercy of Lizzie and my mother was exhilarating. Helpless. Unable to stop them from doing any naughty, kinky things to my body. My tits. My ass. My pussy.

My futa-cock.

I groaned as Lizzie raised my other arm and brought my wrist up to the manacle. The leather was cool against me. I shuddered as she tightened it. Her body pressed against me, her small tits brushing my breasts. My cock caressed across her thighs.

“Mmm, there you are,” she said. “Now you’ve been a naughty futa, haven’t you?”

“I… I have,” I moaned.

SMACK!

I gasped at the stinging impact on my rump. It sent this warmth through me. This delicious heat that made my futa-dick twitch. I shifted, the manacles rattling over my head. I groaned at the pain melting down into my juicy pussy.

“Ooh, I never spanked her as a girl,” said Mom. “Maybe I should have. Then she wouldn’t have seduced her poor, innocent mother.”

CRACK!

I gasped, knowing that it was my mom’s hand that hit my other butt-cheek. My futa-dick bounced before me as this wicked heat swept through my body. I groaned, my heart racing in my chest. My pussy ached, a line of cream dribbling down my thighs.

“I didn’t seduce you,” I moaned.

“Oh, who came to my door last night?” Mom asked.

SMACK!

“Ooh, yes, that sounds like seduction,” purred Lizzie, her hand lingering on my rump. She squeezed me as the pain spread into burning warmth across my rump.

“Definitely,” Mom said.

CRACK!

I groaned as her hand landed on my left butt-cheek. My rump clenched and my pussy ached. My dick twitched and throbbed with my heartbeat. I swayed. I couldn’t see them, only hear them around me, moving, their bodies brushing me.

A hand touched my hip.

SMACK!

A finger stroked across my stomach.

CRACK!

A digit ran down my spine.

SMACK!

They took turns spanking me. They applied them one after the other, my ass growing hotter and hotter while their fingers stroked me. Caressed me. I whimpered and groaned, never knowing where the next naughty touch could be.

CRACK!

Across my areola, circling my nipple.

SMACK!

Running across the tip of my aching futa-dick, smearing precum into the spongy crown.

CRACK!

Caressing up my side to my underarm, leaving me gasping and squirming and whimpering.

SMACK!

The chains creaked over my head while my fingers flexed.

I shuddered and moaned, “I was such a bad futa, Mommy!”

“Yes, you were,” she purred.

CRACK!

Her hand landed on my rump, the stinging pain melting to my cunt. My juices ran down my thighs, tickling me.

A finger ran up my inner thigh, gathering up my sweet pussy juices. I heard sucking.

SMACK!

I swayed, drunk on this moment. My shoulders ached, but I didn’t beg to be freed. I liked being trapped and played with.

This was exciting.

Exhilarating.

CRACK!

“Mmm, you were such a bad futa-daughter last night,” Mom purred. “Weren’t you?”

“I was!” I moaned. “I fucked you so hard, Mom! I pounded you. Ooh, your pussy felt amazing around my dick!”

SMACK!

I gasped and thrust forward and… My dick nudged against someone’s flesh. Leather creaked before me. Chains rattled that weren’t my manacles. A hand grabbed my cock. I shuddered as I was pressed forward. I brushed silky pubic hair and then a pussy was sliding over my shaft.

Someone was on the sex swing. I groaned at the feel of a hot cunt engulfing my girl-dick to the hilt. My ass burned at that wonderful feeling. It was incredible. I bottomed out in the hot cunt, the ticklish pubic hair brushed my labia again, teasing me. Then, as the swing swayed, the pussy slid an inch or two up my cock before sliding back down.

It was heaven. I groaned and shuddered. I stood there as the sex swing’s chains creaked. The pussy slid up and down my cock again. It was an amazing experience. Tight and juicy. This amazing twat that squeezed around my cock.

Was it my mother’s incestuous pussy or Lizzie’s barely legal cunt?

“Who is it?” I moaned.

“Guess,” Lizzie said, sounding like she was right in front of me.

“Oh, yes, who is on your cock,” Mom said, her voice sounding like it came from the same place and…

One of them was pushing the swing, working that juicy pussy up and down my cock. My fingers clenched. My pussy drank in the heat as I had to concentrate. My ass burned from their spankings, my dick throbbing in that glorious pussy.

I struggled to think, to focus on whose pussy this was. It was tight and juicy around my big futa-dick. It felt incredible. Silky thighs rubbed against my hips as the sex swing creaked. It was so hot feeling her cunt sliding up my cock and then back down it, that ticklish bush rubbing against my pussy and…

Bush…?

“Mom!” I groaned in delight. That wonderful heat surged down my cock. “That’s you, Mom.”

My mother let out a throaty laugh. “It is. It’s the pubic hair, right?”

“Uh-huh,” I moaned as her arms went around my head.

She kissed me. That incestuous thrill shot through me as our tongues dueled. I kissed her with hunger. My hips thrust forward. The swing shifted, sliding her pussy up my cock an inch and back down before I pulled back.

Our breasts pressed together, her nipples hard on mine. I shuddered, savoring that wonderful pussy working up and down my cock. I was back in the pussy that birthed me. The incestuous bliss flowed through me from my juicy cunt.

The swing moved and shifted as I fucked her. It was incredible. She didn’t stay still as I plowed into her. It was so unlike fucking a woman either standing up or lying down. The way she moved, her pussy sliding around my cock, was incredible, moving with a strange rhythm.

“Oh, this is so hot!” moaned Lizzie as she watched. She giggled behind me. “Mmm, I have to play with you.”

I felt her hands brushing my burning butt-cheeks. She parted me. Then I groaned as she licked at my taint. I shifted my feet, spreading my thighs apart, letting Lizzie get in there and eat my twat as I fucked my mother’s cunt.

Her tongue darted through my folds. She caressed me. My fingers twitched. I pulled on the leather cuffs, part of me wanting to be free, but another part of me loving being bound. I had no idea what they would do to me.

Lizzie’s tongue darted through the folds of my pussy. I whimpered in delight. She teased me, probing into my depths. She fluttered around inside of me. That hungry tongue swirled through my snatch.

“Oh, yes, you like that, don’t you?” Lizzie purred.

“I do,” I groaned, my cunt clenching around the probing tongue as I thrust into my mother’s pussy.

That tongue swirled around inside of me over and over, fluttering and teasing. Lizzie’s hands squeezed my well-spanked rump, adding flares of pain that shot through me. I groaned, my futa-dick twitching in my mother’s cunt.

“Ooh, yes, yes, this is so hot,” Mom moaned. “Lick her pussy.”

“Mmm,” Lizzie purred into my twat.

“You like that, don’t you, slut?” I moaned, my hips thrusting forward into my mother’s incestuous cunt.

Lizzie moaned again into my twat as she feasted on me. Her naughty strokes and licks had my dick throbbing in my mother’s pussy. That silky flesh massaged me. My nipples throbbed, rubbing into my mother’s soft breasts.

She hugged me tight, the sex swing’s chains and my own rattling. My arms burned, but I didn’t care. This was incredible. My dick ached and throbbed as I slammed into my mother’s cunt. I reveled in it, the pressure building.

I was teased from both ends. This wicked heat squeezed around my futa-cock. The ache swelled and swelled at the tip. I groaned, wanting to ram to the hilt into my mom’s twat. To feel her pussy convulsing around my dick.

It would be a treat.

I pumped forward harder. Faster. I slammed into her juicy depths. The swing creaked and groaned. My dick plunged into her silky delight. I shuddered, my nipples throbbing against her. I kissed my mother, moaning as we enjoyed this wild delight.

“Oh, yes, you just love it, slut,” Lizzie cooed. “Mmm, you’re savoring that incestuous pussy.”

“I am!” I groaned as I broke the kiss with Mom, slamming hard into her depths.

Lizzie purred her delight into my twat.

Her tongue was incredible. My juices flowed. I was coming closer and closer to cumming in her. Mom kissed and nibbled on my chin and cheeks. Then her lips found mine again, hungry. Her pussy clenched around my dick as I slammed into her.

Her silky pubic hair tickled my twat. I groaned, my heart racing. I couldn’t take much more of this double assault. My dick and pussy both pleased. I rammed into my mother’s cunt, the swing creaking as it swayed back, sliding her twat up my cock.

Lizzie’s lips sucked on my labia.

The pressure in my ovaries grew. The ache at the tip of my clit-dick reached a feverish pitch. I thrust forward hard. That silky embrace swept down my girl-dick. I groaned, stars bursting across my blindfolded world as I erupted.

My cum fired into my mother’s cunt.

Our tongues dueled as we groaned. Her pussy spasmed, joining me in rapture. My juices gushed out, bathing Lizzie’s lips with my cream. Rapture soared through me as the eighteen-year-old slut licked my twat and my mother’s cunt milked my futa-dick.

She broke the kiss, moaning, “Oh, yes! My futa-daughter’s cumming in me!”

Lizzie purred her own delight as her tongue lapped up the sweet cream flooding out of my twat. My back arched, my arms swaying above my head. The chains rattled as my futa-cum pumped over and over into my mother’s convulsing pussy.

“Mom!” I groaned as she milked me dry. “Oh, damn, Mom.”

“Mmm, I know what you want, Mrs. Miller,” purred Lizzie.

Her lips pulled from my pussy. The girl shifted away as my groaning mother’s legs released me. She slid back, her pussy popping off my cock. I shuddered as the swing bumped into my thighs, empty. I could hear my mother beside me.

“Yes, come lick my pussy clean,” Mom purred. “Lick out all that yummy futa-cum.”

I trembled, shuddering, knowing Lizzie was in for one wicked, incestuous creampie. My dick twitched and throbbed as I heard my mother gasp. Then the wet lick of a girl enjoying a cum-filled twat. I shuddered and trembled.

I swayed there, my futa-dick only going half-hard. Pussy cream leaked down my thighs as I shifted on the plush carpet. My breasts rose and fell. The sleeping mask felt so heavy. I wanted to rip it off and see that naughty Lizzie eating my mother’s twat and cleaning up all my cum.

“Do you like it?” I moaned, my breasts swaying. “Do you like eating my futa-jizz out of my mother’s twat?”

“Uh-huh,” came the muffled response.

“She loves it!” Mom gasped. “She’s got her tongue up inside of me, Rebecca. Oh, yes, I’ve wanted this for a while. Ooh, lick out all that girl-cum. Just get your tongue in there and feast on me.”

I swayed, my breasts rising and falling. The sounds of Lizzie feasting were so naughty and loud. I pictured the girl’s short, black hair swaying just above her shoulders as she nuzzled her face into my mother’s twat.

Feasting. Licking. Devouring her.

My pussy clenched. My futa-dick, soaked in incestuous cunt cream, swelled harder and harder. I groaned. The ache itched again at the tip of my girl-cock. That need to be touched. My hips thrust forward, fucking the empty air, my chains rattling over my head.

Mom moaned louder and louder. This wicked sound that had me shuddering. I licked my lips, my heart pounding faster and faster. This was so exciting not knowing what was happening. I licked my lips, my futa-dick throbbing in the air.

“Oh, yes, yes!” Mom gasped. “Oh, this is incredible. Oh, yes, get it all out of me. I’m going to cum so fast. This is so exciting.”

“Yes, yes, cream that little slut’s face, Mom!” I moaned, my burning ass clenching. My pussy ached to be fingered. I tugged on my cuffs.

My chains rattled.

“Devour every drop out of my mom’s twat!” I moaned. “Make her cum again.”

“Uh-huh,” Lizzie moaned, her voice muffled.

“Oh, yes, yes,” Mom gasped. “Right there. That’s it and… Yes!”

Her voice echoed through the room. My mother was cumming. My futa-dick was fully hard, needing to be buried in her cunt any cunt. I needed hot pussy wrapped around me. I wanted to feel that wonderful delight of juicy twat massaging me towards my explosive eruption.

I would fire so much jizz into my mother’s twat. Into Lizzie’s. I groaned as my mother moaned. Her passion screamed in my ear. It was incredible. I knew Lizzie was licking her up, eating her with such hunger.

“Oh, damn, that’s good,” my mother moaned. “Oh, wow, that was amazing.”

“Uh-huh,” I groaned.

“And look who’s hard,” Lizzie purred. “Someone needs more pussy.”

“Definitely,” I whimpered. “After all, I’m such a naughty futa.”

Lizzie giggled.

I heard footsteps rushing to me. Then the swing creaked. Lizzie must have just sat down on it. She wrapped her thighs around my legs, one hand grabbing my shoulder, the other my futa-cock. I shuddered as she guided me to her juicy twat. I brushed a landing strip of silky hair then felt the smooth, juicy vulva of Lizzie’s pussy. She pressed me into her folds.

Into her hymen.

I groaned. I didn’t think Lizzie would be a virgin. And yet there was her maidenhead. I shuddered as she kissed me hard, her left arm hooking around my neck. I tasted my salty cum and my mother’s tangy pussy. This wonderful thrill shot through me as Lizzie’s legs wrapped around my waist and pulled.

Her swing’s chains rattled as she pressed her hymen against my cock.

She moaned into my lips as her membrane stretched and stretched.

Popped.

I groaned into her hungry kiss as I sank into her deflowered pussy. Her hot flesh engulfed my futa-dick. She squealed into my mouth, trembling as her small breasts pressed into mine. Those small handfuls that Lizzie had. She kissed me with such passion as her once-pure snatch gripped my girl-dick.

I loved this. I wanted to hug her. I fought against my manacles as our tongues dueled. Her lips were soft and sticky with my mother’s juices and lingering traces of my salty spunk. I shuddered as my dick twitched in her pussy’s embrace. She was so tight. So hot.

I broke the kiss, groaning, “Damn, Lizzie, you’re tight.”

She giggled. “Mmm, I’m not Lizzie.”

I froze at the voice. Then my blindfold was ripped away to see my little sister embracing me, her thighs wrapped around my waist, her pussy squeezing tight about my dick. Brita had this naughty glint in her brown eyes, her little nose twitching.

“What?” I gasped as her hips moved, the sex swing sliding her pussy up my cock, her incestuous pussy embracing me.

“This is the best birthday present ever!” my eighteen-year-old sister squealed as she slid back down my cock. “Mmm, Mom arranged it all. Isn’t she kinky?”

“I’ve been looking forward to her turning eighteen,” Mom said. “All her friends were in on it.”

“Hey!” Lizzie said. She was standing by a naked Anya and Ramona. “Though we didn’t know your mom was going to join you and Ramona this morning.”

“I almost exploded when I found out it was your mom licking my pussy clean,” Ramona moaned, “and that you were fucking her up the ass at the time. I had no idea.”

“Kinky, right?” Brita asked, her pussy clenching around me. “Mmm, Anya was the bait. She played her part perfectly.”

“So hard to pretend to be that tired,” the Black girl moaned. “Ooh, but it was hot when your mom ate me out while you were in the shower.”

This felt so surreal. I shook my head, groaning as my little sister’s pussy squeezed around my girl-dick. She flexed her thighs, sliding her pussy up and down my dick. Then I glanced at our mother. “You… I…”

“Mmm, now we can have a lot of fun when you come home from college,” Mom said, winking at me.”

“Yes!” Brita squealed. “Incest is the best!”

I felt dizzy, my ass burning from my spanking, the chains creaking above my head. My shoulders ached from the strain while my dick…

My futa-dick was in incestuous heaven. My little sister’s twat felt incredible wrapped around my girl-cock. I groaned and thrust ahead as she swung forward. Our flesh smacked together, our shaved pussy lips meeting.

She squeaked a gasp of delight, her little titties quivering against my round tits. Her pussy clenched around me. She grinned at me, her thighs flexing as she stirred her pussy around my cock. I thrust forward again, the swing creaking.

“I’m going to fuck you so hard, birthday girl,” I moaned, shock banishing pleasure.”

“Oh, yes, do that!” Lizzie moaned then gasped as Anya fell down to her knees and started licking her.

I shuddered, all these wicked sensations shooting through me. I thrust hard, savoring it. My little sister’s pussy felt incredible about my girl-dick. I shuddered at her delicious pussy while our mother watched us with hungry eyes.

Mom winked at me. “Enjoy your sister.”

“I am,” I groaned.

“Me, too!” Brita gasped. “I love having a futa-sister!”

I thrust harder into my sister’s twat. I savored her juicy flesh wrapped about my dick. That amazing treat burned around my cock. I groaned with each plunge forward into her hot flesh. That wonderful treat surged around me. My heart screamed in my chest, pumping naughty rapture through my veins.

Brita’s small tits rubbed against mien. She had such a huge grin on her youthful face, her brown eyes glossy with delight. Her hips wiggled around my girl-cock. She stirred her passion around me, making my dick’s tip swell with pressure.

“I’m going to cum so much in you!” I moaned.

“Yes!” my sister hissed. Her pussy squeezed around me. “Mmm, that sounds hot. Flood my pussy with all your spunk!”

“Then I can lick your sister clean,” Mom said.

“Yes!” I gasped, picturing mom licking out my half-sister’s twat. I thrust harder and harder. I fucked her with abandon.

My dick slammed into my sister’s pussy. She swung before me, sliding her pussy up and down my cock. It was incredible. Our flesh slapped together. We both gasped, my tits heaving into hers. I almost swayed, the chains rattling over my head.

My cunt grew hotter and hotter with every plunge into my little sister’s twat. Her pussy gripped me. Her deflowered snatch massaged me. That silky friction massaged the tip of my cock, sending rapture through me.

“Yes, yes, cum in your sister!” moaned Ramona, the blonde fingering her twat.

“Do it!” moaned Lizzie, her face scrunching up as Anya feasted on her cunt.

“I want to lick out all your futa-cum,” purred Mom.

That sent me into overdrive. My hips thrust forward fast and hard. My sister gasped, her body swaying. Her nipples grazed my nubs. She squeezed her thighs around me. Her arms clung to my neck. Her eyes shone.

“Cum in me, futa-sis!” she gasped and then kissed me.

I moaned into my sister’s lips. Her pussy convulsed around me. Her flesh writhed with an incestuous hunger. My ovaries quivered deep inside of me. My cunt grew hotter. My dick throbbed, that pressure reaching its pinnacle.

I thrust to the hilt in my spasming sister’s twat. I groaned into her kiss as the pressure passed what I could handle. My cum rushed out of my ovaries and out the tip of my girl-dick. I pumped my spunk into my little sister’s twat.

Brita broke the kiss, moaning, “She’s cumming in me, Mommy! My futa-sister is cumming in my cunt!”

“Yes!” my mom groaned. “That’s wonderful. Oh, yes, yes! Milky you futa-sister dry!”

“Uh-huh,” I whimpered, my fingers flexing. My arms burned as my body bucked.

My futa-cum fired over and over into my half-sister’s twat. Brita shuddered against me, her deflowered snatch wringing out every drop. I swayed, panting, my body buzzing from the rapture burning through me.

“That was incredible,” I groaned, my eyes fluttering.

“Uh-huh,” whimpered my little sister. “Oh, wow, futa-sis, you flooded me.”

I grinned at her and then kissed her.

Our lips moved together. Our tongues danced. She clung to me as she quivered. Her pussy was juicy around me. Ramona and Lizzie gasped in the background while mom moved up to us, a big smile on her lips as she stared at us.

Her two daughters.

As I kissed Brita, Mom undid the manacles. I shuddered, lowering my arms and grabbing my sister, my futa-dick softening in her pussy. I held her tight as Mom pressed her boobs into my back and whispered, “Let’s lick her clean.”

I broke the kiss, moaning, “Yes!”

Brita wiggled off the swing and my futa-dick, her lithe body bouncing with excitement. The barely legal girl sank down to the black carpet and spread her legs. She had a landing strip of brown hair leading to her deflowered pussy. Her lips were gaping open, my cum already licking out.

I shoved the sex swing to the side and fell to my knees before her. Mom joined me. She leaned down with me, our cheeks rubbing together. We pressed our faces into the incestuous heaven of Brita’s pussy.

“Mom! Futa-sis!” she squealed as Mom and I took our first lick.

Our tongues flicked up through my sister’s shaved folds, tasting her tart pussy cream and my salty cum. I shuddered at the wild thrill of this. I was sharing an incestuous creampie with my mother. We were both feasting on Brita together.

My sister moaned. She shuddered, her face scrunching up. Her thighs flexed as Mom and I licked at her pussy. Our tongues caressed past each other as we licked up my salty cum and Brita’s tart cream. It was an incredible treat to share.

“Oh, I have the best mom ever!” Brita moaned. “And the best half-sister! A futa-sister!”

“You do,” moaned Lizzie. “Lucky you! My brother’s such a dork and… Anya! Yes, yes, right there! Right fucking there!”

I plunged my tongue into my sister’s pussy. Mom’s joined me. We wiggled around in Brita’s deflowered depths, almost kissing each other as we devoured Brita. She squealed and gasped, her little titties jiggling. The eighteen-year-old shuddered and trembled on the carpet. Her moans echoed through the sex dungeon.

This was such a wild moment. I loved it. My sister’s juices were sticky on my chin. I plunged into her twat, searching for more of my cum. Mom latched onto Brita’s clit, sucking hard on her daughter’s naughty button.

It was so incredible. This heat rushed through me. Pussy cream dripped down my dick as we loved Brita. Her moans grew louder and louder. Her body shook as we feasted on her. This incredible passion burned across her face.

“Oh, that’s it!” she whimpered. “That’s what I need. Oh, Mom! Futa-sis! Keep licking me. I’m going to cum again!”

“Make that birthday girl explode!” Ramona whimpered. “Ooh, yes, yes, Mrs. Miller! Rebecca! Make her cream your faces.”

“Mmm, gladly,” Mom purred.

Our tongues caressed as we both fluttered up to Brita’s clit. We batted her little bud, making her gasp and moan. She shuddered on the floor, her face twisting with rapture. She whimpered. Her eyes scrunched up.

Her orgasm approached. Mom and I would make her cum. Our tongue caressed her hot flesh. We lapped up her juices, all my cum now gone. We were giving my sister a birthday present she would never forget.

Her fingers twisted her nipples.

Her head threw back.

She bucked and shuddered on the floor as her pussy juices gushed from her twat. She bathed our faces. Incestuous cream coated my cheeks and chin. My lips turned, meeting Mom’s, kissing her as Brita gasped out in rapture.

“Oh, yes, yes, that’s it! That’s incredible!” she moaned. “Oh, Mom! Futa-sis!”

It was such a wicked sound. I kissed my mom with aggression, sharing Brita’s tart juices with her. My sister fell onto her back, panting as her orgasm passed. My futa-cock throbbed hard. My dick twitched, eager for more fun.

“I’m totally applying to go to your college,” my sister moaned.

I broke the kiss and purred, “And I am definitely coming home every weekend I can. And when winter break comes.”

“We’ll all be cumming!” Brita squealed.

I nodded my head. This was so naughty what we did. My futa-cock ached. I wanted to have more fun. I glanced at the other girls. They were having their joy, too. Lizzie was in need of a girl-cock. I bet my mom and sister would love to share her with me.

Coming home from college was a blast. Such naughty love burned in my heart. I would have so much fun. I was glad the world’s first futa happened. Whether through genetic mutation or some supernatural event, I didn’t care.

I was just glad of all the fun it brought me, and how close I was to my family.

The END of This Story of the Daughters of World’s First Futa

---

She looked up at me, clearly upset at her actions that she was now remembering clearly.

“I fucked three guys yesterday. I can’t believe I did that. Why? Why did I do that?

Building a Dream: Part Five

Continues on the day following Jay’s drunken threesome with Simon and Jay. The names of the people involved have been changed

Having had a shower, I looked at the time on the clock. Eleven thirty. Blimey, we had slept late. Fairly soon the housekeeping staff will be knocking on the door. I decided it was time to wake Jay.

I opened the curtains to let in the bright morning sun, looking over at Jay, asleep in bed as I did so. The light hit her closed eyes causing her to wake and squint as she looked towards the light source.

“Morning,” I said. “Sleep well?”

She turned on to her back and rubbing her eyes answered,

“I feel awful. Heads banging and I feel like I’ve been ravaged by a whole football team.”

“Not quite,” I said putting the kettle on. “Just three, not the whole team.”

Jay slowly sat up; her gorgeous breasts being exposed above the bed sheet. She rubbed her face, looked thoughtful and then clearly remembered what had happened the day before.

“Oh fuck,” she said. “Oh fuck, oh fuck,” she repeated as she climbed out of bed and went to the bathroom.

A short while later she was running a bath and came out to receive her much-needed coffee.

She sat on the bed, popped a couple of Alka Seltzer in a glass of water, downed it quickly as it fizzed then drank her coffee, not saying anything but looking deep in thought.

She looked up at me, clearly upset at her actions that she was now remembering clearly.

“I fucked three guys yesterday. I can’t believe I did that. Why? Why did I do that?

I turned the now filled bath off and sat back next to her.

“It was a mixture of alcohol, sexy talk with Manus and Sara and you wanting to act out a ‘slut fantasy.” I replied. “You just got carried away, that’s all. You certainly enjoyed yourself.”

“It shouldn’t have happened though,” she replied walking into the bathroom. “My behaviour was terrible. What must everyone think? I’m a housewife from High Wycombe, not some slut who spreads her legs at the drop of a hat.”

She got into the bath and lay soaking in the bubbles, not saying anything but looking thoughtful.

I sat on the bath next to her and rubbed her shoulders.

“Yes, you are a housewife from High Wycombe. But a very sexy one. So what if you took a guy’s virginity yesterday and then had a threesome. We’re in London and this is our week to unwind. If this is your way of unwinding, then so be it.”

She looked up at me and replied,

“But it shouldn’t be. We should be visiting the art galleries, museums, going to shows, eating out in nice restaurants. Not getting fucked by all and sundry. And what exactly do you get out of it? Do you enjoy watching your wife getting fucked and acting like a slut?”

“Well, according to Simon, I’m becoming a cuckold.” I said.

“A cuckold?” she asked.

“Yeah, someone who gets a kick out of watching their partner getting fucked by others.” I answered, slipping my hands down and over her breasts to caress them as I spoke.

“Do you remember the gloryhole video I showed you yesterday?” I asked.

Jay looked puzzled and answered, “I think so. Before Simon and Jim came to collect the fans. It’s what Sara told us about.”

I retrieved my phone from the bedroom and got the video up again. I played it and we both watched as the woman sucked cocks through the holes in the wall before backing herself up to receive the cock in her cunt. We watched silently for a few minutes before Jay asked,

“Why are you showing me this?”

“Well, according to the de***********ion, the person filming it is her husband. He gets a kick out of watching her being fucked. He’s a cuckold.”

“Oh,” she replied wide-eyed with realisation. “I get it. Do you get a thrill out of watching me getting fucked? Do you enjoy watching me kiss another man? Giving blow jobs? Getting fucked in my pussy and arse?”

I thought for a moment then replied,

“I think I do, no, I definitely do, but only if you’re into it. When you got gangbanged the other night, it was the first time I had ever seen you with another man, or rather men, and you enjoyed it and I mean really enjoyed it. Yesterday was completely out of the blue. You wanted to be naughty and you were, it just took a turn of directions that neither of us expected.”

“But we never had sex yesterday, did we?” she asked, running her hand on my leg and up to my hardening cock.

“Nope, we didn’t.” I answered.

She reached up and unbuttoned my flies and my cock fell out into her hand, hard and ready to go. Watching the gloryhole video must have had an effect on us both.

“Well, I think we should do something about that, as my way of apologising. Get undressed.”

I didn’t hesitate and was soon naked as she climbed out of the bath, bubbles sticking to her body as she stepped out

She dropped to her knees and started to lick my cock helmet, running her tongue up and down the back vein before taking me fully in, letting the length travel fully into her mouth. She gripped on to my hips before reaching under my balls and began to run a finger up and down my arse crack, edging it past my cheeks until it was edging my arsehole.

“Oh fuck,” I exclaimed as she probed and gently slip the tip in. It felt strangely good, the only other time I had anyone do that was Phil a few nights ago.

She sped up her sucking as she probed her finger deeper into my arse. Why she had decided to do this, I didn’t know and didn’t care. She was up to the knuckle and started moving it inside, hooking it around and around as I held her head and started to fuck her mouth. The sensation was amazing and for a brief moment, I suddenly understood how anal sex could be pleasurable for men. This felt fucking great.

To my disappointment, she removed her finger and took my cock from her mouth.

She stood up and we kissed, tongues probing each other’s mouth as I reached down and rubbed her now wet cunt as she readily parted her legs. I parted her pussy lips and, keeping my thumb on her clit, inserted a finger which slid in easily, followed by another. She started to groan and let out her familiar little yelps as I sped up my pace, rubbing her clit harder and harder. With one hand she was wanking me while the other as digging into my shoulders, holding on as she leant against the bath and spread her legs wider to allow me to insert another finger. I put my head down and bit one of her nipples. She grabbed my head and held it there, clamped, and unable to move, biting a little bit harder as she did so.

Her legs then started to shake and she started to breathe faster before squealing, and clinging on to me tight, started to cum. Her whole body shuddered and I felt a trickle of her ejaculate as it spurted out of her now very wide and very wet cunt.

She panted and held tight on to me, not letting go nor allowing me to remove my fingers. Her body became still and she slumped on to me and I held her tight. Occasional shudders went through her legs, the last vestments of her orgasm leaving her.

She pulled away from me and, bending over the bath, gripped her hands on to the far side of the bath, offering me an open view of her wide and dripping cunt.

“Fuck me,” she said.

I didn’t hesitate. I quite forcibly, shoved my cock into her and started pumping with a fast pace. I needed this and judging my Jays shouts of ‘FUCKING YES,’ I think she needed it too. I held on to her hips and pounded hard into her, my cock reaching in as far as it could go before I moved to her shoulders and started pulling her on to me with each stroke.

Jay squealed, yelled, and shouted, rather loudly as I fucked her. It felt good. As I fucked her I remembered everything that had happened the day before and pictured it all in my mind. The excitement was getting too much and I knew I would cum soon.

It was then that I heard movement behind me in the bedroom. I stopped fucking Jay and looked in the bathroom mirror. Stood in the bedroom holding on to some towels was a member of the housekeeping staff. She looked young, maybe late teens and was dressed in the unflattering uniform of skirt and blouse under the hotel branded housecoat, although she had left this open, possibly due to the heat. She was what I would call pretty. Long, dark hair tied in a ponytail and a face that only required the slightest hint of makeup, if at all. She was slim and I think that if she was dressed in her normal clothes would turn many heads. She was standing there watching, how long for I don’t know, but she had coughed at some point which had alerted her presence to me.

I hadn’t put the ‘do not disturb’ sign on the door and it being so late, she probably expected us to be out by now.

“Why have you stopped?” panted Jay, still gripping firmly to the edge of the bath

“We have company,” I replied.

Staying in our position, we both turned our heads and looked through the doorway at the girl who seemed unsure of what to do.

“Hi,” We both said in unison, not moving from our position

“Good morning,” the girl replied, looking a bit embarrassed but without moving. “I’m…I’m sorry for disturbing you. I’ve come to do your room and I’ve got some fresh towels and toiletries.”

“Er…thanks,” I replied. “As you can see, we’re not quite ready for our room to be done just yet. We do need some fresh towels though. Thanks.”

I realised that as I said this I had very slowly started to continue fucking Jay. We were both looking around at the girl, my cock firmly planted in Jay and sliding slowly in and out, not wishing to stop and miss the moment.

“Could you leave them by the door please?” asked Jay smiling at the girl and I think trying to put her at ease. I know Jay said she wanted to be a bit more of an exhibitionist but I never imagined this.

The girl looked from me to Jay and seemed to hesitate, seeming unsure of whether to throw the towels at us and run or to actually move nearer. She was watching me slowly fucking Jay and didn’t immediately move. Eventually after a few seconds she answered,

“Of course.” She stepped slowly forward and bent down to place them on the floor, a couple of feet away from where we were fucking, all the while trying to maintain eye contact and not watch what was going on further down.

As the girl stood up Jay said,

“I’m sorry you’ve caught us in this, er, position. We forgot to put the ‘do not disturb’ sign on the door.

The girl stayed still and didn’t move. She was within a couple of feet of my slowing moving arse and I saw that she was now looking down at our fucking. I noticed this and started to pull out of Jay more, allowing my cock to be more on show as I slowly pushed it into Jays cunt and withdraw, the girl seeing its length and the flaps of Jays very wet cunt as she received it.

“That’s quite alright,” she answered in a quiet voice. “It’s not the first time. It happens quite often to all of us in housekeeping. Most of the time we get shouted at to leave. Other times its single men playing with themselves. I think they do it on purpose.”

There was definitely innocence about this girl. I had seen videos online of men who secretly film themselves wanking when the maid comes in. Sometimes the maids will blow them or fuck them, but I reckon these are staged to give the viewer the thrill of what could happen.

She hadn’t taken her eyes off my cock fucking Jay and she certainly wasn’t put off by having a voyeur as she gave little gasps as I plunged deep into her with each slow, movement.

Jay looked directly at the girl and said,

“Well, this was a complete…” she tried to get her words out but I had sped up the pace a bit, her body starting to rock further backwards and forwards across the bath. “… accident. Oh, fuck that’s good.”

The girl didn’t move. She and Jay were staring at each other and I decided to carry on regardless. If the girl wanted to stay and watch, she was welcome to.

“I should be going,” she said backing up slightly, “and leave you two…to it.”

But she didn’t move, she was watching my cock, then looking at Jay who had looked at her and winked, before looking back at my cock.

“You can stay, if you want to,” Jay said between heavy breaths and held out her hand to the girl while keeping a firm grip on the bath with the other. The girl looked a bit shocked when Jay said this and I did momentarily wonder why Jay had asked her. The girl hesitated before walking out of the bathroom and a moment later we heard the bedroom door slam shut.

“I think you scared her off,” I said resuming the quicker the pace of my fucking.

“That’s a shame,” Jay spread, leaning further forward and gripping harder on the bath edge. “She was cute.”

I slowed my pace down. My excitement was at a high point and I wanted this fucking to last. I didn’t want to cum and miss this moment which, for both of us, was at a height of sheer pleasure. I then stopped and stood still for a moment. I could hear movement in the bedroom of someone moving around.

I stopped fucking Jay and with my cock hard and pointing ahead walked out of the bathroom and saw the girl stripping the bedsheets off the bed. She had bought her trolley with clean bedding, towels, toiletries etc, into the room and shut the door.

She turned and saw me, saw my erect cock pointing at her and quickly turned back to the bed saying,

“I’m sorry. I thought I would get your room ready while you’re, er, otherwise disposed if that’s okay? Yours is the last room I have to do this morning, then I can have lunch. I have to leave the door open when doing the rooms so I bought my trolley in and put the ‘do not disturb’ sign on the door so you can finish without anyone bothering you.

She turned her back on me and continued to strip the bedsheets, throwing them on the floor along with the pillowcases.

“Okay,” I replied, “If you don’t mind us carrying on. I promise we won’t be too long.”

“That’s okay,” she replied turning around and immediately looking down at my cock before walking to the trolley and picking up the fresh bedding. “Take your time. I won’t disturb you.”

Jay came out and stood next to me as the girl spoke and put her arm around me. The girl heard her and turned to look at Jay. The girl looked Jay up and down and then back to me, all sorts of thoughts running through her mind about the nice couple who were happy to carry on fucking despite her being, and probably listening, in the next room.

“What’s your name?” Jay asked, running her hand up and down my arse, clearly still very turned on despite the uninvited guest.

“Kylie,” she answered. Seeing the surprised look on my face she continued, “My mum was a fan.”

“Okay Kylie,” Jay said taking my hand to lead me back into the bathroom. “We’ll be in here if you need anything. I’ll try to keep the noise down”

Jay walked in and resumed her position leaning over the bath, legs spread wide, cunt still very wet and probably even wetter now she knew there was a girl nearby.

“Are we really going to do this, with her in the other room?” I asked standing behind her and rubbing my cock up and down along her arse crack.

“Yeah, why not?” Jay replied. “I want this, you need this and she’ll probably won’t bother us. And who cares if she listens? To be honest, it’s a bit of a turn on having someone listening.”

‘Fair enough,’ I thought to myself and lined up my still hard cock at her cunt lips before slowly sliding it back in.

“OH FUCK, YES!” Jay shouted, a little bit too loud I thought as I slid my cock in up to the hilt. I started to slowly fuck her, my balls swinging as I plunged comfortably deep into her. I had my hands on her shoulders for support and used short, hard thrusts into her, standing on my toes to enable me to get in as deep as I could. Jay puffed and panted with each thrust, her tits swinging under her with each movement, her nipples very hard and erect.

“FUCK, FUCK, FUCK!” Jay started to shout as I did this. She was either doing this for the girl’s benefit who could clearly hear everything in the other room or I really am good shag. To be clearly honest I couldn’t decide which I would prefer.

I looked around to the bathroom door to see if I could see if Kylie had heard and she clearly had. She was standing to the side of the door, silently watching us, and not making any movements that might have given her away.

I lightly gave Jay a tap on her arse to indicate that something was awry. She looked behind her and seeing her said,

“Kylie, can you come in here for a moment please.”

Realising she had been seen Kylie went to move away but then stopped. She slowly stepped in and moving nearer to Jay said,

“I’m sorry. I’ve forgotten to bring fresh pillowcases. I just wanted to let you know that I was leaving the room in case you heard the door opening and shutting.”

I stopped fucking Jay and looked at Kylie. She was blatantly watching my cock again as I backed out a bit to clearly show the tip of my cock, not moving but perched just inside Jays cunt.

She went to turn to walk out but Jay stopped her saying, “Stay. Stay for a moment.”

Kylie turned back and she was clearly blushing. She seemed unsure of what to do and why Jay wanted her to stay. Jay patted the side of the bath next to her, indicating for her to sit down. Kylie looked at Jay then back to me then back to Jay before deciding to sit down as asked

Jay held out a hand to Kylie and she slowly and hesitantly took it. I proceeded to slowly fuck Jay and watched as the girls-maintained eye contact, a little smile passing between them. A confident one from Jay, an embarrassed one from Kylie. They held hands as I sped up to the fast pace from earlier. I held on to Jays hips and fucked her hard, giving long, deep strides, retracting my cock almost fully out before ramming it back in, causing Jay to yell and scream.

The girl looked at Jay’s tits as they dropped over the bath, the nipples big and hard, little bite marks clearly evident on one. Jay saw this and slowly lifted Kylies hand flat over her breast and held it tight against her. Kylie sat crossed legged on the bath, one hand clamped flat on Jays breast, the other down by her side. Jay started to move Kylies hand around on her breast for a few seconds and then removed her own hand. Kylie kept her hand there, rubbing Jay’s breasts and occasionally rubbing her thumb over the nipple. Jay reached over and placed her hand on Kylies face, slowly stroking it before letting it gently run down to her tits.

Kylie didn’t react nor try to stop her. Apart from rubbing Jay’s breasts she didn’t move as Jay started to caress and grope each tit in turn over the buttoned blouse.

Kylie looked up at me with an embarrassed smile and I smiled back. I didn’t say anything, not wishing to disturb the moment. As I continued to slowly slide in and out of Jay, I reached down and started to caress Kylie’s tits along with Jay. Since there was no resistance, I squeezed harder and located her nipples which were standing to enlarge and harder with each movement from our hands.

I detected a little ‘squeak’ from her as I did so. Her lips parted and her breathing became more audible as she started to enjoy the touch of both of us on her. Jay reached up and, from the top, started to unbutton Kylies blouse while trying to hold herself up with the other hand as I continued to fuck her very slowly. Kylie didn’t stop her. She continued to caress and squeeze Jay’s breast with one hand, keeping her other hand still motionless by her side.

With the blouse now unbuttoned, Jay reached up and slid her hand inside Kylie’s bra and started to rub her bare tit, finding her nipple, and squeezing it causing Kylie to squeak more with each little pinch. Kylie bought her other hand to Jays where it caressed her, holding it in place, not wanting her to stop. Her eyes starting to flutter a little and her breathing becoming more pronounced.

I let go of Kylie’s breast and held on to Jay for better leverage as I continued to give slow and hard thrusts. Watching them both caressing each other’s tits was becoming too much for me. If this continued for much longer I would be cumming sooner than expected

“Stop, stop,” Jay said and I did so, allowing her to stand up and hold her hands out to Kylie to stand with her. Jay was marginally taller than Kylie and looked down at her as she slowly started to stroke Kylies face and running her fingers gently through her hair. She leant down slowly and pressed her lips to Kylies and after a moment’s hesitation responded, opening her mouth so Jay could explore within with her tongue. As she did so Jay slipped the housecoat and blouse off her to the floor and, reaching around, unhooked her bra which joined the other clothing on the floor.

Kylie’s tits were of an average size but firm, very firm. Her nipples protruded, full and red from the arousing touch of Jay who started to caress them both as they kissed. By now, Kylie had her arms around Jay’s neck and also stroking her hair, her movements becoming more urgent with each dart of Jays tongue in her mouth and the caress of her nipples.

Jay reached to the side of Kylies skirt and having located the zip, undone it and it fell to the floor, leaving Kylie stood there in only a very sexy pair of lacy knickers.

Jay embraced Kylie and continued to kiss her, their tongues moving from mouth to mouth as they explored and tasted each other, Kylie unresisting to Jays hand that had now moved down the back of her knickers and was sliding up and down the crack of her arse. I stood slowly wanking watching this, not wanting to lose my hard on, although it was doubtful with the exhibition going on before me I would, but you can never be too careful.

Jay started to push the knickers down with both hands until there was no more resistance and fell, leaving her completely naked, a completely waxed and small cunt on show, the lips tucked in and, I would imagine, eager to be parted.

Jay moved her head down and started to suck on Kylies nipples, taking them into her mouth one at a time, giving little nibbles that made Kylie hold Jays head close into her, her eyes tight shut and breathing heavy with the odd gasp as she enjoyed the sensation.

Jay returned to kissing Kylie, one hand on the back of her head to draw her tongue into her, the other sliding down to her bald cunt where, with her middle finger, she slowly started to rub between the lips, locating the clit and giving it circular rubs with her thumb. She bought her finger up to her mouth and looking directly into Kylies eyes, started to lick it and moisten it with her saliva before returning it to Kylies waiting cunt and continued pushing her tongue into Kylie’s mouth. She rubbed her forefinger gently up and down her cunt lips, moistening the area and exploring until the lips parted and gave way to allow her finger to gently probe past and slowly, very slowly enter her. Kylie pulled her head away from Jays and let out a yelp as the finger entered her, gripping on to her for support as she felt waves of pleasure build within her.

Jay slowly finger fucked her and I could see the glistening of where Kylie’s cunt was starting to loosen as her pussy juices flowed out to allow Jay to enter another finger and speed up a little. Jay pulled Kylies mouth to hers and licked around Kylies lips with her tongue, parting them and thrusting her tongue into Kylies mouth where she responded with her own tongue, both mouths open and tongues encircling with globules of saliva going from mouth to mouth.

Kylie bucked her hips in line with Jays now frantic movements of her fingers and between kisses, panted and squeaked, eyes tightly shut against the inevitable orgasm to come. Jay then stopped and lifted Kylie’s right leg so her foot was up on the bath, the other on the floor, exposing her now wide cunt to us both. Jay got on her knees and quickly covered Kylie’s cunt with her mouth, her tongue reaching deep, making Kylie shout out and hold onto the back on Jays head with both hands. Jay licked up and down her flaps before settling on her clit where she proceeded to lick and nibble while holding her flaps open with both thumbs.

Kylie’s legs were shaking; she was keeping Jays head tight in her grip, forcing Jays face tight into her cunt, not letting her move, the orgasm building. It was when Jay entered two fingers into her with one swift movement that Kylie came. Her legs went to give way but I caught her from behind and held her under her arms as the orgasm swept through her body, her hands tightly gripping Jay’s hair, her mouth open with repeated squeals between her fast and heavy breathing.

After shaking for a few moments, the orgasm subsided and she bought her right foot off the bath and placed it over Jays shoulder, clamping Jays head to her, balanced against my own body and my hard on.

“Stop, stop,” she pleaded to Jay trying to catch her breath. “That’s it, please stop.” She moved her leg down from Jays shoulder, placed her foot gently on the floor with the other and leant back on me, still not able to support her own weight due to her shaking, my hard on pressed up against her arse.

Jay stood up and gently pulled Kylie to her and held her shaking body in her arms. Kylie was breathing heavy, trying to get her breath back and relaxed into Jay’s arms, her head on Jays shoulder and arms around her neck as Jay supported her with her own naked body. I stood back watching, slowly rubbing my cock, and keeping hard. They stood still for what must have been a couple of minutes before Kylie had recovered enough to speak.

“I’m sorry,” Kylie said to Jay. “I’m so sorry. I shouldn’t be here. I could get in trouble for being here”

“Shhh…,” Jay said putting a finger to Kylies lips. “You’re very welcome here and you’re not going to get into any trouble. My names Jay and that person standing behind you is my husband, Steve.”

“Hi,” Kylie politely said looking around to me and immediately dropping her eyes to where I was slowly rubbing my cock. She looked back to Jay and said, “You still need some privacy though, I had better be going.”

Jay looked at me with a small, but wicked, grin and, running her hands to Kylies arse cheeks and holding them tight to her replied, “You don’t have to go anywhere yet, if you don’t want to.” She leaned into Kylie and gently kissed her. Kylie softly responded by slowly opening her mouth to let Jays tongue enter and they gently kissed, Kylies arm tightening around Jays neck as she started to run her fingers up and down between Kylies arse cheeks. Kylie started to moan then pulled herself slowly away from Jay and turned to me.

“No, I really should leave. You both have some unfinished business.” Her eyes dropped to my cock again, where I was still rubbing it. Not in a suggestive manner, but to ensure I didn’t lose my hard on, although with two naked women in front of me there was little chance of that happening.

Jay wrapped her arms around her and cupped each tit in her hands and caressed them, gently rolling each nipple between her thumb and forefinger as she said,

“He is going to finish, but you don’t have to leave.” Jay began kissing her neck and her caressing on her Kylies tits were staring to have an effect as she shut her eyes and little moans came from her. Jay looked at me and smiled before gently pulling Kylies face to hers and began kissing her again. She didn’t hesitate with her response and put her arms around Jays back as Jay held her face and deeply kissed her.

Jay let go of her and slowly directed Kylies face towards her own tits where she started to kiss them and gently sucked on one nipple then the other. Jay shut her eyes and threw her head back, clinging Kylies face to her tits, making sure she continued to lick, suck, and nibble each nipple in turn.

Jay slowly moved her body and sat down slowly on the edge of the bath followed by Kylie, still eating on her tits. Jay opened her legs, looked up at me, winked and began to slowly push Kylies head down towards her cunt. Kylie took the hint and got her knees and leant forward to begin slowly licking Jays opened cunt. Keeping one hand on Jay’s tit, she moved the other down and started to rub around the flaps as she concentrated her tongue on the clit. Jay let go of her head and leaned both arms back to brace herself on the far edge of the bath, just as Kylie inserted a finger into her cunt.

Jay let out a yelp and started to pant as Kylie began to lick and nibble on her clit harder and with more urgency. She inserted another finger and this made Jay shout, “FUCK,” loudly and started to buck her hips. Kylies head was circling and bobbing on Jays cunt, the clit taking all the force of her tongue and very gentle nips from her teeth while her fingers were working up a frenzied pace, in and out, all the while with Jay getting louder and louder.

Jays puffing and shouting got faster and it was when Kylie pinched hard on her nipple that Jay let go. She screamed and I watched as she squirted a decent amount of her ejaculate over Kylies face and fingers before clamping Kylies head between her legs, locking her face to her cunt. Her body went through spasms and she slowly began to get quieter with her screams as her orgasm concluded.

After about a minute she went limp and Kylie was able to extract her head from between her thighs. Her face wet and dripping with Jay’s cum. Jay was spent. She perched on the edge of the bath still supporting herself up, but with shaking legs and small spasms as her orgasm finally left her body.

She pulled Kylie to her feet to stand over her and reached up to kiss her. Kylie bent down and put her arms around Jay’s neck, her tongue entering Jay’s mouth amongst the wetness of Jays cum that mingled between their faces, lips, and tongues.

As they kissed Jay looked behind Kylie to where I stood. Kylie was bent over in front of me, her arse slightly open and a very wet and inviting cunt sitting invitingly below. Jay looked at me and I saw her hold on Kylie tighten and I got the hint.

I move forward and gently brushed my cock against Kylie’s cunt lips. She gave a start and pulled her face away from Jays. She looked over her shoulder and at me then back to Jay. Jay moved her arms to under Kylie’s shoulders and held on to her tight, pressure marks starting to show from around her fingers. Kylie looked at Jay and then opened her legs wide to allow me an easy entry to her waiting cunt.

I moved forward and slowly started to put my cock between her cunt lips and my helmet into her moist opening. Kylie gave out a squeal but offered no resistance. She held on to Jay who held her firm in that position, not letting her move. I slowly entered my cock into Kylie’s cunt.

Wow, it was tight. Not virginal tight, but more what I would call ‘not used regularly enough’ tight. It felt great as I slowly slid fully into her until I was up to my root. Kylie let out a scream and for a split second I thought I had hurt her, but she started little backwards and forwards movements, tiny ones to indicate that she was ready for this.

I held on to her hips and then started fucking her with force, pounding into her and enjoying the sensation of a young and tight cunt. Kylie was panting and squealing with each thrust and started to scream, even more so when I reached around and pinched one of her nipples before sliding my hand down in front of her and found her clit. Jay forced her tongue into Kylie’s mouth who eagerly responded, pulling her own tongue out of Jay’s mouth when she had to scream and yell. I held back on to her hips with both hands and really hammered into her. Fuck, this was good.

Jay moved a hand down to Kylie’s cunt and started to rub her clit. I felt her fingers rub against my cock as I thrust in and out and I hoped that she could bring Kylie off quick as I was not going to hold back for much longer. It only took Jay a few seconds to bring Kylie to her second orgasm. Her screaming got louder and her legs started to shake and then her orgasm hit at exactly the same time as my own. I started cumming in her and slowed my pace to enjoy the long thrusts as I filled her wet cunt full of my cum, pushing it deep into her, large amounts of frustration completely filling her.

Jay held Kylie tight as her body shook and her legs began to give way. I stopped cumming and held her hips, my cock deeply imbedded in her as her spasms came to a stop and she let go of Jay to support her body either side of Jay on the bath edge.

No one moved nor said anything for a couple of minutes. Kylies breathing slowed as she recovered and she slowly moved forward and extracted herself off my cock. Jay stood up and moved Kylie around to sit on the bath edge, Jay opening Kylie’s legs wide as she did so. Quickly, Jay dropped to her knees and covered her mouth over Kylies cunt where my cum was starting to flow out. She used her tongue to lap it up, each drop and cleaned around the cunt lips with her tongue and lips before moving a finger in, which made Kylie squeal, to pull out any remaining vestiges.

Kylie gently held on to the back of Jays head as she did this, watching her lap up and the cum and not miss a single drop. Satisfied she had got it all she leant up and kissed Kylie who eagerly opened her mouth and accepted her tongue along with any cum remaining on it.

“You okay?” Jay asked Kylie, stroking her face.

“Yeah, I’m okay.” She replied as Jay stood up and held her hands out to help her stand. “That was, er, amazing. Absolutely amazing.” I expected some form of embarrassment from her but she was smiling. It looked like a smile of relief. It was confident and sounded, in a way, almost grateful.

Jay stood back and looked Kylie up and down before reaching down to let the now cold water out of the bath. She put her arms around Kylie and they hugged. Not in a sexual way, but with a form of closeness, of a shared bond.

The bath emptied and Jay started to refill it, lots of bubble bath going in. Kylie went to pick up her clothes but Jay stopped her saying.

“No, I think you need to get clean and refreshed first. You don’t want to walk around for the rest of the day selling like you’ve been fucked, do you?”

Kylie shook her head and placed her clothes back on the floor.

“Steve, put the kettle on. I think we could all do with a nice cup of tea.” Jay said as she bent over the bath, swirling the bubbles around to cover the surface.

I went into the bedroom, clicked the kettle on and, seeing the stripped bed and the trolley, made the bed with clean sheets and put the old pillowcases back on. I replenished the milk, coffee, tea bags and sugar from the trolley and made the tea, two in the only cups and one in a glass for myself.

I took them into the bathroom where Jay and Kylie were lying amongst the bubbles in the bath; Jay lying down with Kylie lying back one her. Jay was rubbing her sponge gently over Kylie’s breasts which were just showing themselves below the waterline peeking through the bubbles while holding Kylies hand under the water with the other.

Seeing me come in with the drinks, Kylie moved herself down and around to the other end of the bath facing Jay, causing little tides of bubbles to lap up and around Jays breasts. I passed their drinks to them and sat on the closed toilet seat while we sat drinking.

“How long have you worked here, Kylie?” I asked breaking the silence.

“Just over a year. I finished my A levels with good grades hoping to get a job in sales and marketing, but nothing was around or if there was, it had already been taken. I saw this advertised, applied and got it. I do the rooms on two floors every morning then help out cleaning the rest of the hotel or sometimes reception in the afternoon.”

“Do you like it?” Jay asked sipping her tea.

“I do. The people here are nice and, most of the time, the guests are also. Sometimes they get a bit shirty about something and you have to take it on the chin. I mean, they have paid to be here so it has to be right.”

“Nothing like this has happened to you before though, I’m assuming I asked.

Kylie shook her head and replied,

“No and please don’t tell. I would definitely get fired. This kind of behaviour is a big no-no. A girl got fired last year when she got caught with a guest in their room, you know, having sex. Apparently he was paying her for sex and she was sneaking up early in the morning to sleep with him. Another housekeeper let herself in to do the room, saw them and reported her, so please don’t tell. I’m not like this normally.” She was getting more panicky as she said all this. The realisation of what had occurred sinking in and she quickly sat up, a worried look on her face.

Jay leant forward and took her hand and said in a calm and reassuring manner,

“We are never going to tell anyone. Ever. You can trust us completely.”

Kylie looked at me and I help two fingers up to my head

“Scouts honour.” I said.

She seemed reassured and settled back in the bath, sipping her tea.

“Do you live near to the hotel?” Jay asked to ease the quick moment of previous tension.

“Not really. I live in Motspur Park. It’s about twenty minutes on the train from Waterloo.”

“Jacko!” I said suddenly.

“Who?” Kylie asked looking at me. “Who’s Jacko?”

“He’s in Brush Strokes. It’s a sitcom from the eighties. It was about a group of painters and decorators based in Motspur Park.”

“Ignore him,” Jay said smiling at Kylie before whispering for dramatic effect “he’s old,” indicating to me with her thumb.

Kylie laughed and sat up further in the bath, her firm breasts rising above the water with, both nipples giving a momentarily glancing show.

“Boyfriend? Girlfriend?” Jay asked

“No girlfriend, in fact, until today I’ve never been with another girl.” She looked at Jay and gave a little, slightly embarrassed smile before continuing. “I’ve only ever had one boyfriend and he wasn’t particularly nice. He had slept with most girls in the area and had a reputation. He sweet talked me into going out with him but soon changed and became nasty. He took me for granted and made me do things that he had watched online. If he had been gentle, I don’t think it would have been too bad, but he wasn’t. He was rough and demanding and would humiliate in front of his mates by telling them all about it in front of everyone. After six months of hell, I eventually found the courage to dump him and I’ve been alone ever since. If I ever have a boyfriend again I would like him to be nice and a gentleman, someone who hasn’t ‘been around the block,’ if you know what I mean.”

A quick, knowing look passed between me and Jay both, I think, thinking the same thing. ‘We may know someone who would be ideal for you.’ I thought to myself.

“Do you still live at home, you know, with your parents?” Jay asked as she finished her tea. Kylie didn’t answer straight away. She seemed thoughtful as if unsure on how to answer and her face showed a slight hint of distress.

“No,” she quietly answered looking down at her empty teacup. “I live in a small one bed flat near the shops. Both my parents are dead.”

She then went very quiet and continued looking down at her cup. I looked over at Jay who looked sympathetically at the young naked girl opposite, whose manner had gone very solemn.

“I’m sorry to hear that,” said Jay reaching forward and stroking her hands. “Was it recent? Do you want to talk about it?”

Kylie looked up and I think I detected a small tear forming in the corner of her eyes. After a moment she looked up and said,

“I would. I really would. I’ve tried to speak to many people about it but everyone nods, smiles, and then loses interest when they hear my story.”

“Well,” I said adjusting my position on the flat, uncomfortable toilet seat and looking at Jay who was nodding. “We’ll listen to you. Tell us your story.”

“Okay, if you’re sure?” Kylie aid sitting up in the bath allowing her breasts to be fully displayed to us both. We nodded at her, had a good look at her nice, firm breasts and listened to her tale.

“My parents were very wealthy when I was born and for many years I was very, very happy. We lived in a big house near Dorking with lots of grounds for me to play in and for mum to do her gardening, which was her passion. My dad worked in investments. He always seemed to invest in the right thing at the right time, according to mum, and made a lot of money. He would invest in stocks, shares, and material objects such as fine wine, art, and old, rare books. He would be buying and selling all day long in his office at home and occasionally going to his main office up here in London.

He died in a car accident when I was fourteen. Mum was devastated, absolutely devastated. He had left some debts but there were enough stocks and shares and other material goods to liquidate to cover everything. We still had enough money, lots in fact, so there was no significant change in lifestyle, apart from the fact that he had gone. Mum was lonely for a couple of years afterwards and seemed lost, without a purpose and a daughter to raise. But then she met Neil Campbell.”

Kylie went quiet again, deep in thought for a few seconds before continuing.

“Neil met my mum at a garden centre one day. They got chatting about conifers or something and he asked her out. Within two months they were married and mum seemed happy again. I wasn’t though because along with Neil came his son and daughter from his first marriage. His wife had also died and left him to bring them up, spoilt and rude. The daughter was called Glo, short for Gloria and was seventeen; the son was Darren and was eighteen. They were living in a small council flat in Dorking and when he married my mum they moved in with us. They both made my life hell. I tried to tell mum about how I was being treated but Neil would always interrupt with some excuse. He would then take me to one side and threaten me if I made trouble for them. All three of them were nasty and spiteful and mum was kept in the dark or given excuses like it was my fault.

Two years after they married mum died after a short illness. I was absolutely distraught, especially so when the reaction by Neil and the other two was a complete lack of empathy. They totally blanked me. Things got worse after the funeral. We got back to the house and Neil ordered me into the lounge. He was stood there with the others stood either side. He told me that mum had made a new will shortly before she died and that everything had been left to him. The house, contents, money, everything. He then told me that I had one week to leave. I shouted, I screamed, I begged but they just looked down at me and actually laughed, calling me ‘pathetic,’ before repeating that I had to leave. They stopped laughing though when I said I was taking my paintings.”

“Paintings?” I asked, realising that this story was going to have a ‘twist.’

“A couple of years before dad died he bought me a set of four paintings for my birthday by a Venetian renaissance artist called Giovanni del Callinni. They were bought for me to be used as a future investment should I need any money. They were painted to be a set called ‘The Rising of the Fisherman’s Sun,’ and depicts a picture of fisherman heading out in their boats from the lagoon as the sun rises. Each separate framed painting makes up the entire picture. They were hung in the dining room at our house next to each other to show the whole thing. I told them that if they want me out then I would leave, but my paintings would be coming with me. I went up to my room and he stormed in, grabbed me by the throat and snarled at me that the contents of the house was his, not mine, his and I would only leave with whatever I could carry. As he said this he was squeezing my breasts, hard and groping around the rest of my body, including up my skirt. Glo heard the screaming and ran into the room shouting at him to leave me alone. She may agree with her dad on kicking me out but she wouldn’t put up with sort of abuse.

He got off me and told me to pack as I was leaving now. I packed a case with all I could carry and went to get the paintings but he and Darren blocked my way. I said they were legally mine. He said no, they’re his. I then said I had proof and would be back for them. I ran out the door with him shouting behind me, ‘Proof? You’ve got nothing.’

I stayed with a friend for a couple of days. I had finished my A levels and so started to look for a job. This came up along with the flat in Motspur Park. I’ve heard he’s remarried and the woman he’s married has bought along her grown up son and daughter to live their also. That house was mine and my mum and dad’s. Now it’s full of horrible strangers, sitting on our furniture, using our kitchen, looking at my paintings.”

It was quite a story. I looked over at Jay who looked equally shocked.

“You’re like a real-life Cinderella,” I said. “Except without the ball, the prince and the glass slipper.”

“Not quite,” she replied. “He still has the paintings, or I think he has. If he knew how much they are worth, he would definitely sell them.”

“How much are they worth?” asked Jay, sitting bolt upright, gorgeous breasts rising above the water.

“About a million or two each individually. Around ten million for the set.” She replied.

Jay and I looked opened mouth at each other. This story had taken a very strange turn.

“Do you have proof of ownership?” I asked

“Oh yes,” she replied. I have written provenance, the receipt when dad bought them and pictures that my took on my birthday of me unwrapping them. Everything to prove they’re mine. When I left I took all my most important documents; birth certificate, passport and everything to prove that the paintings belong to me”

“Have you tried to get them back by legal ways?” Jay asked leaning forward, reaching for Kylies hands, and taking them.

“I’ve asked many solicitors to help and they all turn me down telling me that I can’t afford it and Neil would be able to afford the best lawyers and we wouldn’t win and I would be penniless.” She replied. “One solicitor did offer to help for free but only for a fifty percent share of the paintings once they’re sold and if I carried out various sexual acts on him. I didn’t take him up on the offer.”

I could see she was starting to get upset and I didn’t want to end the time we had all spent together to end on a sad note. I looked over at Jay who was sat holding Kylies hand and had started to stoke her hair.

I picked up a fresh towel and held it out to Jay who stepped up and out the bath and wrapped herself around in it. I then passed another to Jay and she held it out for Kylie who followed Jays lead and also stepped out. Jay gave herself a quick all over rub of the towel then let it drop and started drying Kylie, starting on her back and the back of her legs before she turned her around and softly rubbed it over Kylies breasts and stomach and then moved down and started to rub it gently to dry her thighs before finishing at her bald cunt.

I expected Jay to start playing with her again but instead she embraced her in a big hug and held her tight against her naked body. She bought her hands to Kylies face and gave her a slow kiss before saying,

“Everything will be alright because we are going to help you.” She aid, staring into Kylies eyes.

“We are?” I said hearing this.

“Yes,” Jay replied without looking over at me. “We are going to help. Firstly, you need to find a nice boy, I think we can help you out there, Secondly, we are going to help you get your pictures back.”

She then leaned into Kylie and started kissing her again, this time with more passion and Kylie’s response told me that her mood had lifted.

Jay let her go and helped her get fully dry and dressed before wrapping the towel around herself and moving into the bedroom.

“Give me your phone number,” Jay said to Kylie as she reached for her phone. Kylie read it out to her and Jay stored it.

“I will ring you tomorrow morning,” Jay told Kylie. “When I do, try to get up here to do our room last. You won’t actually be doing the room, its fine as it is but the time you spend in here will cover that. And keep tomorrow evening free, you have a date.”

“Do I?” Kylie asked, actually looking excited.

“You certainly do. We’ll speak more about it tomorrow.”

“Thank you,” Kylie said, a big smile starting to grow on her pretty face. “Thank you so much.”

Kylie hugged and kissed Jay one last time and then hugged me, ignoring the fact that I was still naked. She opened the door, checked both ways then pushed her trolley out and left.

“What the fuck are you thinking?” I asked Jay as she put the kettle on again.

“You heard her. Some fuckers got her paintings and came close to abusing her. I won’t put up with that.” She answered putting tea bags in the cups.

“But how do you know she’s telling the truth?” I asked.

“I just have a feeling she is. Why lie about something like that? Anyway, I want you to ring Paul. Tell him he’s got a date tomorrow evening and he is to meet us at seven o clock at Waterloo. We’ll be the chaperones” Jay said making the drinks.

“Okay,” I said sitting on the bed. “But first we have our own date with the Dutch swingers tonight.”

“Oh yeah,” Jay remembered smiling. “I wonder how that will go.”

Part Six cumming very soon which follows the evenings adventures with the Dutch swingers in Soho

---

I woke up early so I could get ready to get down to the conference room to set up for the last day of meetings. I was still tired; I had been up most of the night with Leslie. She loved to fuck all night and in the mornings she still looked fresh as a daisy. Me on the other hand I looked like 40 shades of hell with no sleep. I jumped into the shower, brushed out my long hair, applied some light make-up and slipped into my suit. I grabbed my computer and my bag and headed out my hotel room door. I went to the elevator and hit the ground floor, off into the room downstairs I spotted her almost immediately. She wore a tight little black skirt that was well above her knee. She wore a pair of black peek-a-boo heels and a white blouse that was conservative. Her short black hair was spiked up and shore wore stylish glass down on her little turned up nose.

I had watched her all day flipping around bending over at just the right time so I had a view of her perky little tits, all day she was a huge flirt, I knew that tonight I was going to nail her ass. The conference was over, everyone else was going home but we had decided to spend one more night together before she flew back out to her home. We had a nice quiet dinner and then hit the elevator.

“Baby I’m going to go to my room and change and I’ll come to your room,” Leslie said.

“Okay, I think I’ll shower, and I’ll be out shortly just let yourself in,” I told her.

I went into my room, after making sure she got into hers. I stripped my clothes off and stepped into the shower. It felt good to let the water run over my body. I grabbed the razor to shave my pussy nice and smooth for her. When I stepped out I could smell the candles burning in my room, I knew she was there waiting for me. I brushed through my hair, threw on a little eyeliner, some mascara and put on a white fuzzy robe that hung on the back of the door. I stepped into my room, she had lit at least 12 candles maybe more, and on the big king size bed was a vision in black. She wore a lace bodysuit, thigh highs all black fish net, black heels, her make-up was unusually heavier than I’d seen her in but she looked absolutely gorgeous. I smiled my approval at her; she held a glass of wine that she sipped from with her red full lips. I walked over to her and took the glass from her hand. I started to sip it and sat on the side of the bed we made a little small talk when I decided I need to pay attention to her. I sat the glass down on the table beside the bed.

I leaned over to her and took her leg and pulled her around she giggled, I slipped her black heel off and began to massage her foot she laid back on the pillows. I rubbed her foot and then my hand wandered up her calf. Her legs were slightly spread apart and I could see the outline of her tight little slit. I continued my massage slipping off her other shoe I rubbed that foot and calf as well. After about 10 minutes I started to rub her thighs, gently kneading them, and she let her legs fall apart so I had access to her pussy. I began to trace the slit from the top of her mound just above her clit down to the crack of nice firm ass. She took a deep breath and I knew she was indeed excited. I paid close attention to the outer lips of her pussy. I moved up to her belly to just under her perky round tits. I slid a strap down off her shoulder and pulled it down her arm exposing her tits. Her breasts were round and firm, and she nice little brown spots with red nipples that were as big as my index finger when they got hard. I leaned down and flicked her nipples with my tongue. She loved it; she moved her hips slowly as I sucked her tits. I moved up her neck to her full red lips, I kissed her long and slow my tongue moving in her mouth over her tongue. I moved back to her neck kissing and licking slowly. I was going to make her really want it when I took her tonight.

She continued to move her hips, as I slid the other strap from her arm, and exposed her other tit, I continued to suck and bite her nipples and back up her neck to her mouth. The entire time she rolled her hips trying to grind her pussy into anything she could get close to. I worked her lace body suit down her slender tightly wound body. I rubbed both breast, and kissed and licked one to another. Her nipples were so hard; her brown spots had shriveled up to nothing she was so excited. Her rocking hips continued to get faster and harder, as was her breathing. I slid the body suit down her body and pulled it off her legs. She lay naked on my bed with just her thigh highs on her legs. I went down and rolled them down her long legs, now she was perfect. I slipped my bathrobe off and stood naked at the end of the bed.
“Touch your nipples and make them hard,” she told me.
I pinched my nipples on my large breast; they were much bigger than hers. I pinched them and rolled them between my fingers, they were hard almost as soon as I touched them.
“Lick them,” she said.
I pulled one up to my mouth and began to suck and lick my nipple; she watched me as she moved her hand down between her legs and spread her lips apart.
“Don’t touch your pussy,” I said.
“Why not,” She asked?
“Because baby, you’re going to wait for me to fuck you, that’s what,” I said.
She stopped and started pulling her large red nipples. I went back to work on my tits, I sucked first one then the other for her. I finally moved onto the bed, I was aware that my pussy was throbbing; I wanted to come as much as she did. I started kissing up her legs, and when I hit her thighs I ran my tongue up to her pussy. She was wet, I could see that juice coming from between her lips, and she was going to be absolutely soaked there was no doubt about it. I began to rub gently her lips, and I separated them with both hands. As I pulled apart those lips, I could see the wetness all over her clit, and running from her precious soft little hole. I started on her clit, she moaned softly I looked up at her and her eyes were close as she enjoyed me eating her pussy. My tongue flicked her clit, it was hard and swelled up as I continued to begin to suck it between my lips I held it as I flicked it with my tongue. She loved it to be rubbed on one side more than the other, that’s what I went for. I licked little circles around her spot that felt so good. She moved her hips in the rhythm to my tongue as I continued my relentless licking and sucking. Her thighs clamped around my shoulders as she came, I moved my tongue into that sweet hole to get all of the nectar that she blew into my mouth. She was so good when she came it was sweet, and she shook, her hands held my head as I fucked her with my tongue. I plunged my tongue deep into her, and then I knew she needed more. I took two fingers and slid them into her, she began to buck harder, and I put my mouth back on her clit. I licked and finger fucked her tight pussy, it was losing up as I made her cum two more times.

I moved up beside her on the bed, as I watched her chest heave as she tried to get her composer after she had come three times in less than 20 minutes. She rolled over and faced me; she kissed me on the lips, pressing her tits against mine. I rolled over on my back as she got on top of me. Her pussy was against mine, as she began to suck both of my tits, she leaned down over the bed and came back up with a big purple vibrator. It was a new one I hadn’t seen before, it was big and had a nice clit tickler attached to it. She put it between my legs as she continued to lick and suck my tits. She rolled my hard nipples between her fingers. My pussy throbbed I thought I might cum before she ever touched my pussy. She worked her way down my belly to my nice slick smooth snatch. She moved down between my legs and pulled my pussy lips apart. I propped my head up on two pillows so I could see what she was doing. I am always greatly turned on when I can watch what is being done to me. She spread my pussy lips apart and I watched her tease my clit with her tongue. Her tongue was hot, and very wet she place the tip of her tongue right on the top of my clit. It felt so good I thought that I surely couldn’t last two more seconds while she ate my pussy. She teased me with her tongue; she licked between my inner lips and back up to my clit all with her wet hot tempting little tongue. I nearly exploded into her mouth. She pulled the inner lips apart to expose my hole, picking up the vibrator she slid it between those inner lips which hugged the vibrator nicely as she flipped it on. The middle was full of little beads that worked in a circular motion, it felt like 100 little fingers and tongue rubbing the inside of my pussy. She moved the clit tickler onto my clit, the vibration on the inside and outside was almost more than I could stand. I started to cum, my legs tightened and I bucked my hips against the vibrator, she grabbed the end of it, and began to shove it deeper into my cunt, and back out, I was upon my elbow where I could see the big thing pushing and pulling into me I came, I exploded actually I could feel the cum running out of my pussy and down the crack of my ass.

Once I had recovered enough I reached between my legs and pulled the vibrator out, it was covered in my pussy juice, I shoved it into her mouth and made her lick it clean. She sucked every drop off the vibrator; I rolled her onto her stomach and raised her legs up to the doggy position. Her hot little brown asshole was exposed to me. I put my tongue on her asshole and worked it in as my thumb reached under her and I rubbed her clit. She moaned loudly as my tongue continued to flick her asshole and stick it inside her. I pushed my fingers into her asshole, I slipped them deeper and deeper as I continued to rub her clit with my other hand. She was rocking her as toward me. Once I had her asshole opened up I picked up the vibrator and slipped it into her asshole, she gasped as I moved it in her asshole further. She moaned again, “Fuck me hard baby, fuck that asshole hard,” she moaned. I obliged I rammed the vibrator deeper and deeper into her asshole. As I moved it in and out her ass opened wider and wider. I continued to rub that hard little clit, she was getting close to cumming for me because I could feel her clit getting harder and harder and she wanted that asshole pounded harder. Finally she came, her asshole forced the vibrator out, and her asshole was gaping wide open. It looked so wonderful wide open I slipped my tongue inside she moaned and came again as I slid three fingers into her pussy as I licked her asshole. She came again less than five minutes after the other two times. I loved the way she felt when she came. She lay down on the bed as I let her rest.

We moved up on the pillows together, I held her close, she began to suck my tits, as my hand reached down between my legs, I began to stroke my clit as she sucked. She reached down to her pussy with the other hand. She moved her head up and began to kiss me as we tickled our pussies, I moved over a little so I could watch her long fingers work over her pussy, I was getting wetter by the second , I loved to watch her make herself cum. Her legs were extended her feet flexed as she continued to make herself cum, she rubbed the hard clit between her fingers pulling it and rubbing it. I rubbed mine as well, when she got ready to cum she rolled on top of me, grinding her clit into my pubic bone, I continued to rub my clit harder and harder, as she rode me, she came I felt the hot liquid run out of her onto my waiting hard clit, I came with her the moment that hot juice hit me. We collapsed into a heap on the bed, sleeping it off for at least two more hours of fucking.

---

I am fighting my wife and her new friends with her new drug problems

Do I want to save this marriage

Ch 4

“So, how much did you like that?” Cindy leaned in and whispered in my ear. “You know damn good and well that I am no kind of gay or even bi, now why would you think I would ever enjoy any of this?” I demanded of her.

“I have not enjoyed much of this night at all. However I had no clue you have such a Dom side.” I added.

“I know! I must say that it surprised me… but I liked it. I may just want to keep this up once in awhile.”

Michelle walked around the couch and put her arms around Cindy and said “If you really like that, we could take you to a fantastic new club… specially designed for doms and subs.” Cindy looked at me with a quizzical look, obviously trying to read if I would be interested. I just gave a smirk and a shrug to let her know that I might maybe be game.

“So, it is a date for tomorrow night. But we still have the rest of tonight.” With that, Michelle slowly started undressing my wife in front of me, as I was rolling my eyes, I could tell that Cindy was still feeling great from the Ecstasy because she would shiver with every light brush of Michelle’s fingertips across her bare skin.

Gloria and Steph had collapsed on one of the couches and were making out and I was still sitting with my pants around my ankles. The two men that were in front of me earlier had moved up to the couch. They were kissing each other and stroking each other’s cocks. Michelle guided my now naked wife over to the small love seat across from my couch. She sat her down on it and knelt down in front of her. Cindy locked eyes with me as Michelle began to kiss down her body and burying her face between her legs. Cindy jumped and gasped as Michelle’s tongue made contact with her labia. With one hand, Cindy wrapped her fingers into Michelle’s hair, but with the other she pointed to me and then at the two guys sitting next to me. She winked and then snapped her fingers and pointed again, getting a semi-stern look on her face. I got the message – she wanted to see me with the two guys. It had turned her on enough before to actually start to masturbate in front of me… something I had never seen her do before. I was nervous. She knew that I had messed around with a guy before in college, but I was not attracted to guys. I enjoyed the physical contact and the idea of a penis wasn’t a turn on. I just wasn’t really attracted to men. But this was the new Cindy and we were here to rekindle our marriage. I was willing to try anything for that.

I looked over at the guys but had no idea if they wanted me to join them. I had no idea how to even ask something like that. I looked at Cindy and shrugged at her with a stupid look on my face. Cindy knew what the problem was. She tapped Michelle on the shoulder and excused herself for a moment. She stood up and walked over to me. She gently tapped one of the guys on the knee and leaned and talked to them for a moment. She then walked over to a table in the back corner and looked around. She came back and walked behind the couch. “Trust me?” she whispered into my ear. I nodded and the next thing I know she placed something over my eyes and cinched it in the back. I could not see a thing. The next thing I know I feel two people sit down right next to me, one on each side.

I feel hands grab ahold of my hands and move them until I can feel two cocks right next to my palms. I instinctively begin to stroke each of the penises. I feel a set of lips begin to lick, suck and kiss on the right side of my neck and my ear. Another set of lips begins to suck on my left nipple. I can’t help but groan from the sensation and my own cock starts to twitch. I feel a hand begin to stroke my penis up and down really slowly and another begin to cradle my balls and play with them. Across the small opening, I hear Cindy begin to moan in pleasure, building to an orgasm. Michelle must really know what she is doing. I hear Cindy reach orgasm and I moan out loud again. That is one of the sexiest sounds in the world, and not being able to see it actually made it even hotter. I hear Gloria and Steph get up from the other couch and walk over.

“So Steph, what do you think about that? Do you think it is hot to see him like that?” She was obviously talking about me. Steph affirmed that she liked what she saw and walked around behind the couch.

“I am sorry Cindy , I just have to do this.” With that I feel hands slide down around my jaw line and pull my head back over the couch. I felt soft lips plant on mine and kiss me, her tongue flicking in and out. She let go of my head and ran her fingers through my hair before letting go.

“That is okay, I don’t mind. Now Michelle, I need you to change places with me.” I heard some shuffling around in front of me and I assume Cindy was now between Michelle’s legs. Dear God, what I wouldn’t pay to see that. But I was where Cindy wanted me. I was now starting to wonder what other sort of torment she had planned for me.

I felt some shifting around on the couch next to me and the cocks were slowly pulled out of my hands. I nervously sat there wondering what was happening…With the being blindfolded, my senses were on overdrive. I felt two hands on my knees and sensed that someone had knelt down in front of me. I suddenly felt pressure on both of my shoulders, being pushed into the back of the couch. Quickly I felt my penis engulfed in a warm mouth and the lips reach all the way to the bottom of the shaft and the tongue flicked at the very base. In shock and pleasure I gasped and before I knew what was happening, I had a cock shoved into my mouth. I felt the cock slowly ease back but not leave my mouth… very slowly, obviously giving me time to adjust, he started to slide back and forth, slowly fucking my face. The mouth on my own penis slid up and down, almost in nearly perfect timing with his partner. This went on for a few minutes when the penis in my mouth quickly pulled out with a soft plop. My own penis was released as I felt some more shifting. I felt some hands on my arms, helping me get up. Tentatively I followed their physical manipulation until I was on my hands and knees on the floor. I felt someone slowly shimmying underneath me until there was a soft, warm tongue licking the head of my cock. There was a slight pressure on the back of my head as someone lowered my face down until I felt the tip of a cock at my mouth. My mouth was slowly forced open to take it in when I realized that it was pretty big… bigger than the one that was in my mouth before. I am glad they let me have some semblance of control as this huge cock was forced into my mouth. As I was doing this, I felt the mouth below me slowly envelope my own penis. After about a minute of this, I felt another mouth begin to lick and suck on my balls. Having two mouths on me like that was incredible. The tongue slid upwards until it was probing my anus and swirling all around it. This continued for a little while until I felt the body underneath me begin to buck and shake a little bit. The mouth around my cock sucked in deeply and held it there. The next thing I know I feel a hot gushing liquid start filling my mouth. I had never had a cock cum in my mouth before and in my panic I started to swallow. Having started, and realizing that it didn’t taste bad, I continued to swallow the best I could, although I could feel some dribble out of the corner of my mouth. I continued to suck until the man below me began to pull away. After his slowly softening cock slipped from my lips, I felt him begin to slide out from underneath me. I felt someone grab my shoulders and pull me sitting up on my knees. I felt the now familiar feeling of the tip of a cock pressing against my lips again. I opened up and started sucking. It felt about the size of the first one that was in my mouth, so I figured I should help him finish since his friend had already cum. As I was sucking, a body slipped down and sat behind me, legs straddling around my hips and holding me in place. I felt a hand reach down and begin stroking my own cock. As they slowly stroked me and I sucked their friend, I felt their arm slide down between our bodies. There was a slight pressure against my ass when I felt a finger slide up and in me. I nearly jumped a little as I tried to get used to the invasive sensation. Soon the finger began the slip up and down in time with the hand stroking me. It started to feel really good and I couldn’t help but moan around the cock in my mouth. This caused him to moan and begin to move faster. Suddenly there were two hands wrapped up in my hair and holding my head in place. The man in front of me began to fuck my face quickly and the man behind me increased his pace with both his hands. The was hopeful to end this by moaning even more and suddenly I felt the familiar twitch on the cock in my mouth as he shoved forward as far as he could go and held my head in place. I could barely breath as the cock began to push down into my throat. The twitching got faster and suddenly I felt the pulsing of liquid shooting into my mouth. A lot of it went straight down my throat but I swallowed all that I could before any of the extra escaped. The finger in my ass suddenly pushed as deep as it could go and pressed against a spot inside me that made explosions of feelings swim through me. Without even realizing it was about to happen, my cock began erupting as I came over and over.

****************************************************************************

As the two men began to untangle themselves from our little pretzel, I heard Cindy tell them not to take the blindfold off. “He is mine to control now.” She said. I heard them step away and begin to get dressed as I sat there, covered in sweat and my own cum. Suddenly I heard Steph’s voice near me asking if Cindy would mind. She must have nodded yes or something, because I suddenly felt soft lips licking all over my stomach and cock, cleaning up the cum that had spilled on me. I couldn’t believe it… it was one thing to let a woman kiss me but to actually lick my cum off me? I was surprised.

After Steph finished cleaning me up, she stood and took my blindfold off. I looked around as I let my vision adjust to the light again. Steph was still dressed and standing with her back to me, tossing the blindfold onto a table. Cindy , Gloria, and Michelle were entwined on a couch, naked and rubbing on each other. Cindy seemed a little disappointed. Gloria asked her why.

“I think the ecstasy is wearing off because I am not feeling the same sensations as I was before.” Michelle slowly removed herself from the group and knelt in front of Cindy . “Do you trust me? I know a way to bring the rush back for awhile, but it may seem a little strange or unorthodox.”

“Well, I have trusted you guys so far, so why not now.” Michelle helped Cindy sit up a bit and Gloria shimmied her way behind her so that Cindy was leaning with her back to Gloria’s chest.

“Okay, when I tell you to take a deep breath I want you to hold it until I tell you to slowly let it out.” With that she placed Cindy ‘s hands on top of her chest almost like she was laying in a casket. “Okay, deep breath.” Cindy took a big breath in and held it. After a few seconds, Michelle leaned forward and put her weight on Cindy ‘s hands. “Okay, slowly let it out.” As Cindy slowly exhaled, I could see her head start to turn to the side and her eyes begin to close. As the last of her breath escaped her lips, she passed out. I started to get up in a panic when Michelle said “Don’t worry, she will be waking up right about now.”

As Cindy slowly started to move and her eyes fluttered, I could see confusion flash in her eyes. Then she started moaning and shaking with an immense orgasm. As her legs shook, a stream of liquid splashed up all over Michelle’s stomach and chest. Holy crap! Cindy just squirted with her orgasm… she has never done anything like that before!

“I had heard that sometimes women can orgasm with that move, but never heard of a girl squirting before.” Gloria said as she stroked Cindy’s hair. Her eyes came into focus and she took a deep breath. With a sheepish grin, Cindy reached up one hand and put it on Gloria’s hand, put the other on Michelle’s cheek, and Steph leaned in and gave her a big kiss.

I slowly stood up and began to get dressed. My knees were shaking from exhaustion and I was trying to catch my breath. Cindy came up behind me and gave me a hug from behind. I turned to look at her and she smiled. “Are you sure everything is okay? I remembered what you said about not really being attracted to men but like the other parts… that is why I blindfolded you. Does anything bother you about tonight?”

I thought for a moment before responding. “You know, surprisingly enough, no. It has definitely been a night of firsts and I have enjoyed them all. Never thought I would see you with a woman, or have such a dominant side in our sex life. I loved that by the way. I also appreciate you letting me explore my bisexual side and still understand my comfort level with that.”

“Are you really up to going to the other club tomorrow night? I would love to, but only if you are really sure. Michelle and Gloria said they know a real neat adult shop a town over that sells stuff that I might like.”

I bent down and kissed her on the lips. ” I really trying to do the best I can with anything at least once with you. This has been an intresting night, and I am willing to explore what you might like and I might be willing to bring home with us. I want this to work.”

Cindy smiled at me again and gave me a kiss back. “So here is the thing, I really have more that I want to explore tonight, but I think I need some time with the ladies before I bring it back to you. Do you think that would be okay?” I had to admit that I was disappointed because the idea of actually being able to see Cindy with another girl instead of just hearing it was a turn on. But I understood so I just nodded. Cindy stepped back and started to get dressed as she talked with Gloria and Michelle. Steph came over and they all started giggling.

Steph walked over to me and took my hand. “So I am to walk you back to your room while Cindy goes with the girls. I will get you tucked into bed and then I am going to join them. Take tomorrow to relax, rest, and prepare yourself for tomorrow night. Okay maybe as if I have a choice in any of this.” I shot Cindy a smile and began to follow Steph towards the bar.

As we got to our room, Steph followed me in. I turned to tell her goodnight when she started to unbutton my shirt. I started to protest when she put a finger to my lips to silence me. “I was supposed to tuck you in, remember? Cindy’s orders.” With that, she slid my shirt off my shoulders and it fell to the floor. Steph caressed my chest and down to my stomach. She tugged at the waistband of my linen pants with the mistery pills still in the pocket and they also fell to the floor. With one hand one my chest, Steph began to slowly trail her fingertips from the base of my penis to the tip. Even though I had already cum twice tonight, it began to react. She slid her fingers around it and grasped it at the base, giving it a squeeze. Her hands were cool next to the heat radiating from my member as she began to stroke it slowly. Steph’s hand on my chest began to push gently until I backed up next to the bed. I pulled Steph close to me, with one hand firmly gripping her ass through her white leather pants. She turned slightly sideways to give herself room to keep playing with my penis. I slid my free hand along her side and made my way to the front of her pants, hoping to play with her through the thick leather material.

Steph took her free hand and pulled mine away from her. “Not this time… this one is about you.” She pushed against me again and I fell back onto the bed. Instead of climbing up on the bed with me, she knelt down on the floor. “I saw how much you liked this earlier.” With that, she held my balls and penis back towards my stomach and began to lick around my anus. She probed with her tongue and I could feel all the saliva building up down there. She pulled away and started licking my balls when her finger started to push into me. I moaned and squirmed a little. She continued to slide back and forth in me and moved up from my balls to flick the tip of my penis with her tongue. She slowly slid her finger to the very edge of pulling out and then deftly added another. With both fingers sliding in and out of me, I tried to breath and let my body adjust to the new sensation. Steph quickly brought her mouth all the way down on my penis and pressed her tongue to the underside of my penis. I could feel the pressure of her tongue as it pressed against me as she slid up and down on me. Drawing her fingers out to the very edge again, I felt Steph lightly but firmly bite down on my penis… enough to hit the very edge of being painful but not enough to go over that edge. I jumped a little and clenched up. Right as I started to relax, I felt Steph push a third finger into me. It was getting uncomfortable, so Steph just held them in there until she felt me start to relax. As I breathed deeply to try and get myself to adjust, Steph lifted her mouth off of my penis and began stroking my now sloppy, wet penis. She gave a slight twist as she brought her hand up and rubbed her thumb right across the slit when she reached the top. It was incredible. Steph had stood up next to the bed, my legs now riding high with my heels on her shoulders. Suddenly I felt the strange sensation of leather against the back of my thighs and buttocks. I felt her fingers sliding in and out of me. Her fingers would slowly slide out and then quickly back in at the same time as she thrust her hips forward and I would feel and hear the slap of leather on skin. I looked down at her and it looked just like she was fucking me. With each forward thrust and slap of leather, she would reach the top of my penis and flick the slit with her thumb. Surprisingly enough, it wasn’t just the physical sensation that was so good, it was the erotic sight of Steph simulating having sex with me that was so incredibly hot. I began to moan with pleasure and Steph noticed. She began to quicken her pace and force herself against me with more force. She began to moan just as much as I was. Suddenly she gasped out in pleasure and pushed against me hard, pushing her fingers deeper than before. She began shuddering under the force her orgasm and seeing/hearing that pushed me over the edge. I began to shoot thick streams of cum across my stomach and chest… more than I could have expected after already cum twice before. As I tried to catch my breath, Steph slowly pulled her fingers out of me and I was surprised at the sudden feeling of emptiness I had. She slid my legs off her shoulders and set my feet on the floor. She then leaned over and began to lick the cum off of my stomach and chest for the second time that night. She slid up to my face and gave me a kiss. She had not really swallowed all of my cum and I could taste it as some slid into my mouth off her tongue. Getting up from the bed, Steph started to walk towards the door. I couldn’t help but stare at that amazing ass clad in skin-tight leather as she walked away. Looking back over her shoulder, she reached up with one hand to the door handle and the other to the light switch. Opening the door, she started to step out. She turned and stuck her head back around the door.

“Good night, sleep well, and we will see you tomorrow.” With that, she flipped the switch and let the door close behind her.

---

A fantasy of mine. Kara is a friend and the rest of the girls in the story are well known pornstars that you can google to see what they look like.

It all began one stormy night when I was lying awake in bed listening to
the thunder over the house. Some of the thunder claps were so loud I
thought that the house would collapse on itself. I got up to visit the loo
and was flushing the handle when a huge bolt of lightening hit the house
and the current travelled through the water and metal of the handle and
into my body. I was jolted backwards and had that tingling sensation all
over. That lasted for a few minutes as I stood there thinking about how
fortunate I was to not be badly hurt!

I went back to bed and finally fell asleep and thought no more of it. The
next day passed normally and after work I was sat at my friend James’s
house, who lived on the same compound as I did, just round the corner. We
were sat having a cold beer after a hot day in the sun together. He lived
with his girlfriend, Kara, a hot 25 year old. She came home shortly after
us and joined us on the verandah where we were.

Kara was gorgeous. I had fancied her for ages. She was petite, an athletic
runner. She had very small tits and a beautiful bum and legs. She was
brunette and definitely my type. I tried hard not to stare at her too much. It was hard because on their washing line nearby were a few pairs of her sexy panties. I kept imagining her wearing them, posing in front of me in them. I would have a great wank tonight I thought to myself, thinking about her.

We sat there and chatted about all sorts and as I relaxed with the beer I
couldn’t help but ogle Kara. I thought to myself. as she sat opposite me on
the floor,
‘I wish she would just angle her bottom slightly right and then I can see
up her shorts.’
Low and behold, she did just that and I caught a glimpse of her black
panties. This got me very excited and I thought,
‘I just need her to bend down and rub her foot and I will see
right down her top.’
Moments later she did just that and I got a look down her loose top, seeing
her bra and small boobs. I thought that I had lucked out big time and just
sat there and enjoyed the moment.

I finished up the beer and was saying goodbye to them both. I remember
thinking,
‘I wish I could have 5 minutes alone with Kara to have a chat with her by
myself.’
At that moment, James got up and said he had to nip out and get something.
Strange I thought. I continued saying bye to Kara as James left the house.

‘I hope she invites me round when James is out tomorrow’ I thought to
myself, as I knew James was out of town for the next 2 days.

I left and thought no more of it. The next day I bumped into Kara and she
invited me round for a drink that afternoon. Wow- what luck. Or was it?

I arrived at their house after work and Kara greeted me warmly. She was
again wearing shorts and sports shirt. I remember thinking to myself,
‘Wouldn’t it be great if she sat opposite me again, this time with no
panties on.’
A strange look crossed her face and she excused herself to go into her
bedroom. I helped myself to a drink from the fridge. She soon came out and
joined me on the verandah. Kara sat down opposite me and very subtly
shifted herself to give me a glimpse up her shorts- no panties- I caught a
quick sight of her pussy and I immediately became aroused. Also, I remember
thinking,
‘There must be something going on here.’
I sat and thought about it for a bit.
‘Perhaps I am making her do this with my thoughts?’
The idea was too silly to contemplate. But…….
My mind raced with all the possibilities this could bring. I thought to
myself,
‘Kara, once I have gone, you will take some topless photos of yourself in
the mirror and email them to me.’

With that, I finished my drink and left. About half an hour later my iphone
beeped with an email. Sure enough it was Kara’s address. I opened it and
found 5 topless selfshots appearing before my eyes. She was stood in front
of the mirror, staring straight ahead with no attempt to hide her face. My
head was reeling. I had to practice and see how far I could get this to go.
Did it work on anybody or just those two? I had to find out. If I played
this right and kept my tracks hidden I could do what ever I wanted. First
thing, get Kara to delete the email and leave no trace. I would of course
keep the photos for my enjoyment!

I would try and see if I had to be line of sight to plant a thought in her
mind or if I could do it from a distance. In my head I thought,
‘Kara, send me another email asking me if I liked the photos and send me
one of your beautiful face too.’
I left my house and walked round to Kara’s again and waited outside the
door to see what happened. Soon enough there was a new email from Kara on
my phone, saying what I had told her to say and a picture of just her face
this time. This was awesome! It meant that I did not have to be line of
sight to command her. I had better tidy things up.
‘Kara, give me your phone.’
She did so and I deleted the incriminating emails. I asked her for her
passwords to any email accounts. She had the same one for all online
accounts and told it to me. I made a note of it for future reference.

I planned to have my way with Kara very soon and to make her into my
personal fucktoy. A few plans to lay though….
‘Kara, you will now never have sex with anybody except me. You will go to
the salon tomorrow and make sure that you have a full bikini wax, make sure
your bum is done too. You will want to do anything you can to please me and
allow me to do anything I want to your body. If you understand this, come
and give me a hug and kiss me.’
Kara virtually flew into my arms and started to kiss me full on. I was
becoming aroused but wanted to save it until I had sorted other things out. I had a glorious fondle of her bum as she hugged me and I was instantly hard. I felt my erection pushing against her tummy. I felt her hand reach down and rub my erect shaft. I wanted her so badly but I wanted to do things right.
I disengaged myself and left her to it.

I went down the road to visit another of my neighbours I quite fancied but
not enought to worry about setting up like Kara. Emma opened the door and
greeted me. She was a hot woman in her 30’s, slim and sexy. I asked if her
husband was in. He wasn’t and neither were her kids. I wasted no time here.
‘Invite me in, Emma.’
She did so.
‘Rub your pussy and take off your top.’
She did this too. Awesome.
‘Crawl over here, take out my cock and suck me off.’
Immediately she crawled over. I was already hard and she fished my out and
her hot mouth engulfed me. She started bobbing her head up and down and I
reached down and fondled her boobs. I pushed her head down, making her take
as much of me in her mouth as she could. I could feel myself getting near
to cumming.
‘Lie down on the floor.’ I commanded her.
Emma lay down and I mounted her face. I pushed my cock down her throat and
my balls were in her eyes as I climbed on her from that direction. I fucked
in and out of her mouth. I erupted into her mouth, pushing my hips forward
so that she could take as much as possible. It was amazing, feeling spurt
after spurt go into her mouth and down her throat. When I was finished I
did not let up but kept on going til I was fully spent. I pulled myself out
of her mouth and wiped my cock against her cheeks, rubbing my cum and her
saliva on her.
‘Emma, you will forget this ever happened but you will feel horny whenever
you see me from now on. Now go and get yourself cleaned up.’
With that I left her house and returned home.

A few things to sort out and to see how far this thing could reach.
‘James, when you return home you will make no attempt to have sex with Kara
ever again.’
That would cover me for the time being but I had to get him out of the
picture as I intended to make her mine. I would help him out though as we
were mates.

Now that I had taken care of my immediate needs with Emma, I could
concentrate on Kara. I almost felt like I had a new toy and was scared to
play with it in case I broke it, or, it wasn’t as good as I thought it was
going to be. There was so much I could do, endless possibilities. With that
I fell asleep and planned tomorrow.

I skipped off work early and sent a thought message to Kara,
‘Go now to the salon, then come straight to my house.’
A couple of hours later there was a knock at my door. It was Kara, looking
as beautiful as ever. I decided that I could play it slow later, for now I
just wanted to play with my toy!
‘Take your clothes off slowly Kara.’
She began stripping off in my living room. I told her to leave her panties
and bra on. She stood before me in just her underwear. I walked over to her
and ran my hands all over her body. I felt her lovely tits and her shapely
ass. I paid more than enough attention to her bum, squeezing her cheeks
and rubbing them. I implanted a thought in her head,
‘Whenever you see me you will become aroused and want me’
Kara began feeling me, rubbing me all over, she went straight for my cock,
which was hard as iron at this point. I had to see her pussy. I knelt down
in front of her and eased her panties down. Her bald pussy was there to
see. I took a deep breath and marveled at her beauty. I then thrush my face
forward and began licking at her outer slit. I then turned her around so I
could do the same with her bum. I kissed both cheeks and then spread them
apart, to reveal her hairless bumhole. I gave her a lick here too. I was in
heaven. I moved her over to the couch and got her to sit down and spread
her legs. I knelt in front of her and started licking her pussy. She tasted
fantastic and I alternated between gentle licks on her clit and lips to
trying to push my tongue deep inside her. I soon had her moaning and
gripping my head to her pussy as she spasmed and then orgasmed into my
face. Kara lay there gasping, fondling her own boobs and pulling her
nipples. I had to have her. I quickly mounted her and slid my dick into her
wet cunt. I loved the feeling of sliding in right up to my balls into her.
She squeezed me with her muscles and tried to milk my cock. I slowly slid
in and out of her, reveling in the amazing feeling of being inside this
gorgeous woman that I had fantasized about for years. I stopped when I was
deep in her and lay on top of her and gazed down into her beautiful face. I
almost wanted to cum from just looking at her. I moved in and out a few
more times before I felt that I was going to erupt soon. I pulled out of
her and got her to lie on the sofa with her head over the edge like that
wonderful set of Victoria Swinger I liked so much. I then pushed my cock
into her mouth and began fucking her face. I did not take long for me to
gush my cum out into her mouth. She was able to swallow most of it but some
dribbled out and she looked so cute like that. As I withdrew from her
mouth, she lifted her fingers up and scooped up the spunk that had escaped
and pushed it back into her hungry mouth. I sat down beside her and was
loving my new found toy! I was going to have so much fun with this. How was
I going to control myself? I did not want to overuse Kara as I was so in
lust with her and did not ever want to stop using her divine body. I
decided to let her go home and I gave her the instruction to go shopping
tomorrow and buy as much sexy lingerie as she could- I have a real fetish
for sexy lingerie.

As I went to bed that night, I started to feel really horny again. I lay
there with a huge stiffy that begged for attention. I just wanted to
pleasure myself, I did not care to waste time on anyone else. I gave a
command for Emma to come over. A few minutes later there was a knock on my
door. I let her in and took her straight to the bedroom. I stripped off her
clothes and lay her down on the bed. I got her to lie on her front . I
climbed on top and rubbed my dick on her bottom between her cheeks. It
always felt great when I did that. I felt between her legs for her pussy-
it was wet and ready. I inched my cock down towards her hole, rubbing up
and down her wet slit. I then thrust forward and into her. I went wild as
this was one of my favorite positions. I pumped in and out fast, only
concerned about my pleasure. I got her to squeeze her legs together to make
it even tighter. I loved the feel of her bum under my thrusts and I soon
felt my self getting ready to come. I erupted into her pussy, pushing
myself in deep and pushing forward even harder to empty my ball deep in
her. Emma lay there and took it. When I had finished, I got off her and
turned her over then knelt over her face and dangled my cock in her mouth.
She greedily took it in her mouth and began sucking and cleaning me off. I
pushed my now flaccid dick in as far as it would go, all the way up to my
balls so that her face was in my pubes. I then got off and told her to
stand up. I came up behind her and rubbed my dick on her bum and reached
round and felt her boobs. I loved doing this and as she was tall it was
even better as I did not have to bend to rub my dick on her ass. Emma
reached back and grabbed my cock and began wanking me into her bum. It felt
great. Soon I was hard again and ready to cum again. I did not care about
her pleasure, just mine. I got her to sit on the bed and I stood in front
of her. I shoved my dick into her mouth and pulled her head onto my shaft.
I had to get inside her again. I pushed her back on the bed and mounted her
roughly, sliding my dick straight into her sticky pussy. I covered her
whole body with mine and pumped into her. Emma wrapped her legs around my
bum and whimpered and I roughly fucked her. Soon I was cumming in her pussy
as I did so I kissed her for the first time, our tongues playing as I
emptied my self into her pussy for the second time tonight. I lay on her
until I shrunk and popped out of her pussy. I then got up and grabbed my
camera and started taking pictures of her lying there with my cum running
out of her pussy. Amazing. I was having such a great time with this new
power and I was only just getting started. I sent Emma home and went to
bed, satisfied and tired.

As I thought more about it, I realised that I was in lust love with Kara
and wanted her for ever. Emma I would use as and when I needed relief and
felt no attachment to her at all. I would happily discard her when I had no
use or grew tired of her. Kara, I wanted to be gentle with and break in
slowly and gently. Emma I wanted to be rough with and take her hard and
fast with no thought for her at all.

Thinking all this made me horny again. I looked at the bedside clock-
3.34am. Yup, I was ready to go again and I felt extra specially horny. I
commanded Emma to come again, and sure enough a couple of minutes later
there she was, rubbing sleep out of her eyes. I also commanded Kara to come
and sit and watch and frig herself.

Kara arrived as Emma stepped out of her panties and lay face down on the
bed as I had told her too. Kara got to her knees and wrapped her lips
around my cock, giving me a great blowjob to get me hard. Whilst she was
doing this, I had been massaging Emma’s bum and slipping my fingers in and
out of her cunt. When she was nice and wet, I got ready to mount her. I
told Kara to get the camera and take photos. I was soon balls deep in
Emma’s pussy and Kara was all round us, taking snaps close up of me sliding
in and out of her cunt and wider angle ones of us fucking. I then pulled
out of Emma as I wanted her bumhole. I was feeling kinky with Kara there
taking photos and felt like something different. I got Kara to lie on the
bed in front of Emma and instructed Emma to lick her pussy. As she did
this, I moved my cock head to her bumhole and started to push. Emma let out
a loud moan and Kara pulled her mouth onto her pussy. I pushed forward and
slipped slowly into Emma’s bum. Wow, she was tight. I gently pushed in and
out, loving the heat and tightness. I was going to cum. I pushed myself
deep into Emma’s bum and felt my cock spew forth cum, coating the inside of
her bowels with my cum. I jerked in one of the best orgasms of my life. I
lay on top of her and watched Emma eat out Kara. Kara was bucking round on
Emma’s face as she brought her to orgasm, making Emma’s face all wet with
her juices. I withdrew from Emma’s bum and presented my cock to her mouth.
Emma took it in and cleaned me off. Kara had got off the bed and was again
taking pictures of my cum running out of Emma’s bumhole. I lay down and
commanded the girls to stay as I went back to sleep.

In the morning I woke up with a real morning glory. I looked over and saw
the beautiful Kara sleeping peacefully. Lying on her back she looked so
gorgeous. I moved over to her and rubbed her pussy, arousing her in her
sleep. I could not wait. I jumped on top of her and gently used my cock
head to part her pussy lips. I eased into her and she woke up, smiling at
me as she did so. I felt her start to lift her hips to meet my urgent
thrusts. I looked down at her and was smitten by her beauty and petite
figure. I held off to try and give her as much pleasure as possible, soon
she was writhing in orgasm which was my signal to release. I came in her
pussy, shuddering as I emptied my balls into her once again. Climbing off
her, I commanded her to go and squat over Emma’s face and let my cum run
out onto her. What a way for Emma to wake up. Kara’s pussy inches away from
her face dripping my cum onto her. Emma opened her mouth and accepted
Kara’s offering and continued upward to lap at Kara’s folds. Kara bucked
her hips, grinding her pussy down onto Emma and screamed as she orgasmed
onto Emma’s face.

I thought that now I would put a plan I had been mulling over in my head
into action. I would leave home and go off on a sexual adventure, taking
Kara with me of course. I told Kara to go home and to pack a small bag of
essentials- no need to take too much, I intended to get her a whole new
wardrobe on our travels and it wouldn’t cost me anything with my new
powers! I though I had better get some essentials packed too, so I
instructed Emma to get a bag and told her what to put in it. Watching her
walk round the room, I though I would fuck her one last time before Kara
came back and we went to the airport. I got Emma to get on her hands and
knees on the bed and wait for me. I walked round her, stroking her, groping
her hanging tits and fingering her cunt. I was hard at this point and I
presented my cock to her mouth. She eagerly opened up and licked round my
bell end. Too much for me, I withdrew and moved round behind her. I lined
up with her pussy and easily slipped inside her sloppy pussy. I was
enjoying thrusting slowly in and out, feeling her gripping my shaft. I
pulled out and forced myself against her anal ring. She stiffened and tried
to pull away. I reinforced my mental commands over her and pushed forward .
Emma screamed as I stretched her ring apart and entered her. She continued
to scream and thrash under me as I pushed deeper into her bum. This was too
much for me and a couple of thrusts saw me coming deep within her. Once I
withdrew, I went to get my camera and started to take photos whilst I told
her to push my cum out of her bum, catch it in her fingers and eat it. It
made beautiful pictures and ones that I would no doubt use in the future.
It helped that I was videoing it as well and getting Emma to really act up
in front of the camera.

If everything goes to plan, that would be the last time I would see Emma. I
told her to go home, after getting her on her knees in front of me and
pushing my cock into her mouth to clean it off. I then showered and waited
for Kara. I had rung a taxi and it was waiting for me outside the house as
Kara arrived. She had a small bag with her as instructed and her passport.
Everything else could be bought on our trip! Of course I had not bought a
plane ticket but intended to see what my powers could do!

At the airport, we walked up to the airline desks and asked who had flights
going to Europe in the next few hours. 2 of them did. I then asked which of
them had seats in first class for us. One of them did. I told the lady to
book us into first class, one way. She took our passports and did so. She
then asked how I would like to pay. I told her I did not wish to pay and
that she would mark the flights as paid for in her computer. She blinked at
me then said,
‘Of course sir.’
She then printed out our tickets and instructed us to go straight to check
in. We walked over to check in, and found an empty first class lane for us.
We checked in with no problems and got our boarding passes and lounge
passes. We then waltzed through security, a private, first class lane of
course! We wandered past the shops, looking at various items on the way to
the lounge. In the lounge, we sat in a private corner, with a bell to
summon a waitress when we needed something. On the sofa, I pulled Kara to
me and we kissed, passionately. My hand slipped down to her breast which I
fondled, slipping down to her skirt. I pushed it up and slipped my finger
inside her panties, brushing her slit and entering her. I slowly pushed it
in and out for a minute before withdrawing it and sucking it, tasting her
wonderful juices.

I had an idea. I pressed the bell to summon the waitress. She appeared
round the corner, just as I was putting my finger back into Kara’s pussy.
The look of shock on the waitresses face was priceless! I quickly took
control of her mind and ordered her over. I looked at her closely, she was
kind of pretty but nothing on Kara. I got her to kneel down on the floor
and I made her watch me finger Kara. I withdrew my finger and pushed it
into the waitresses mouth. I then made her lean forward and lick Kara’s
cunt through her panties. She quickly pulled them to the side though to get
at Kara properly once I gave the command. I was hard by now and I wanted
Kara so badly. I got her to climb onto my erect cock fully clothed. I let
the waitress lick me a few times before plunging into Kara. I made the
waitress come and join us in a 3 way kiss as I fucked Kara. She was so
perfect, her pussy was amazing and I would come very soon if I did not slow
down. I got the waitress to bend over the arm of the sofa and I came up
behind her and pushed myself into her by now wet pussy. I fucked her for a
few thrusts before pulling out and letting Kara taste her juices on my
cock. I then got the waitress to lie on the floor and Kara to get in a
doggy style position above her so her pussy was over the waitresses face. I
pushed back into Kara and fucked her hard for a while before I felt myself
cumming. I came very shallowly into her pussy, with the intention of
letting it run out onto the waitresses face. My cum flowed out of Kara’s
pussy and onto the face of the waitress. I made her swallow it all up and
then get to work sucking it all out of Kara’s pussy. I instructed her to
make sure that Kara came before she finished. I was such an amazing sight
and I got my iphone out and filmed it all. I was even able to bend my
flaccid cock into the waitresses mouth and get her to clean it.

It was then that our flight was called and we had to go to the plane. It
was brilliant to turn left as you walked on the plane for a change! Kara
and I were shown to our seats- well semi private cabin would be more
accurate. It was amazing. I loved it. I was glad it was a long flight to
Europe! Kara and I settled down in our seats and watched for other
passengers. There were only a couple of others in first class. I would have
to go and look down the back later to see who was there. The hostess
arrived and offered us drinks. Funnily enough we ordered champagne- very
stereotypical I know. We toasted each other and shared a long passionate
kiss. The plane took off and we settled in for the flight. I watched a
movie and Kara fell asleep. I soon got bored with the film and thought
about testing my new powers out. I walked down the plane into the economy
section. Most people were asleep or watching films. I sent out a message to
everyone. You will not see me unless I talk to you. You will ignore
everything I do. I had better test it out. I stepped infront of a screen
that a man was watching and blocked his view. He did nothing, just stared
straight ahead. It worked….. One more test- I this time blocked 2 peoples
screens- again, nothing! Brilliant, let’s have some fun! I searched for a
pretty woman. I found one watching a film in seat 38C. Right next to the
aisle. She was a young university student by the looks of her, with a pretty face, good looking body and long, brunette hair. Here we go…. ‘You will keep watching the film but you will suck my
penis as you watch’ I commanded her. Still looking at her screen, she
reached out and unzipped my fly and pulled out my dick. She leant forward
and sucked it into her mouth like nothing else was going on. Awesome! I was going to do more! Come with me I commanded her. She got up and walked down the aisle with me. Everybody totally ignored us as instructed. I opened the door to the stair down to the crew rest area. Inside, I ejected the 2 crew members resting and told them not to disturb us. I asked the girl her name. ‘Chloe’ she replied. I was properly horny now and soon had her stripped off. She had a fantastic figure, neatly shaved pussy and largish breasts. I stood and kissed her, feeling her glorious bum as I did so, my erect prick sticking into her tummy. I was not in the mood for too much build up. I pushed her down to her kees and pulled her head onto my prick. She quickly opened her mouth and engulfed me. I fucked her mouth for a couple of strokes before turning her round and getting her in the doggystyle position. I sank my fingers into her pussy and spread her juices around. Then I lined up my cock and thrust deep into her pussy.
‘Oh Chloe, you feel amazing.’ I cried out as I thrust into her. I probed her asshole with my thumb as I pushed deeper into her every stroke. I knew I wouldn’t last too long like this. I pushed my weight down onto her, causing her to lie flat on the floor. I then put my legs either side of hers, so that I was fucking into her pussy with her legs closed, lying flat on her tummy. It was amazing, so tight. I pounded into her as hard as I could and soon felt the familiar feeling building up. I unleashed my spunk into her tight pussy, spurting deep into her as I lay on top of her back, thrusting my hips and dick into her. She was so tight the feeling was so intense. Once I had stopped cumming, I got off and flipped her over. I knelt over her face and dangled my shrinking dick into her mouth so she could clean me off. I loved the feeling of domination over her as she sucked her juices and my cum off me. I began to get aroused again and I continued pushing into her mouth and as I got harder, I slipped into her throat. It did not take long of wild fucking to have me cumming into her mouth.
I liked the idea of seeing Chloe again, so I got her to give me her cell number and email address. I thought I might call her one day and order her to come to wherever I was to play! She cleaned up as best she could with my cum running out of her well fucked pussy. I did not let her put her panties back on and I dismissed her. I waited a couple of minutes and then followed her back up to the main cabin.

***************************************************************************************************
Paris

Arriving in Paris, we were quickly off the plane and waiting for baggage
collection, not that we had a great deal! Once through immigration and
customs, we found ourselves looking for somewhere to stay. All the top
hotels had someone there with a sign, so we picked the first one, which
happened to be The Ritz, and went up to the man. I quickly told him what
was what and we were soon in the back of a lovely Mercedes S class being
whisked through the streets of Paris to the hotel. As I sat there in the
back, holding Kara’s hand, I began to plan forward. I knew that we would go
to Budapest and find Victoria Swinger and take her with us. I had also
taken a fancy to Dido Angel and thought we would go to Prague and find her
as well. I had a vague plan of going to a tropical paradise somewhere but
nothing concrete beyond Budapest and Prague. First though, we would enjoy
Paris for a bit!

We arrived at the Ritz and marched into reception.
‘I believe you have a room waiting for me?’ I asked the receptionist.
‘Yes Sir, the Marie Antoinette suite is ready for you.’ she replied.
It’s amazing what a bit of thought implantation can do before a conversation.
That’s great,’ I said ‘I’ll settle up as we leave.
‘of course Sir, will there be anything else? She enquired.
‘Yes, I’ll need a shopping assistant tomorrow morning.’
‘Of course Sir.’
With that we were escorted up towards the suite.
It was massive, I couldn’t wait to shove the bellboy out the door and as I handed him a tip, we shut the door. Immediately, we both began stripping off and ran towards the bathroom. I followed in behind Kara, squeezing her perfect bottom all the way. She started running the huge jacuzzi bath for us to wash the flight off us. I rubbed my semi hard penis on her bottom as she was bent over mixing the water around. As soon as I touched her I was hard. I enjoyed rubbing myself up and down her bottom crack and down to her pussy lips. Kara was wet and ready for me but I wanted to draw it out a bit. I got into the huge bath and Kara followed me. There were bubbles everywhere. Kara relaxed back into me and I washed her all over, paying special attention to her perky breasts. I cleaned out her pussy with my fingers and washed her asscrack with my fingers. This gave me an idea, as I wanted to fuck her bum soon. I stood Kara up and bent her over the side of the bath. I knelt behind her and had my face level with her perfect bum. I spread her cheeks and toyed with her tight spinchter. I inserted one finger and moved it in and out, causing her to moan softly. I then added another. I did not plan to fuck her ass just yet, rather to get her ready for when I did. I leant forward and pulled my fingers out and started licking her bum hole, toying it with my tongue and lapping at her. I enjoyed the way it made Kara squirm and push her bum back onto my face. There was plenty of scope here I decided! I reinserted my fingers and pushed them in and out of Kara’s bum, causing her to moan and squirm once more. I then left her bum alone and returned to her pussy. I started off licking it full length from behind, as she was still bent over the bath. I couldn’t resist for long though and I quickly stood up and inserted my erect cock into her tight pussy. I fucked her hard and fast from the start as I was so horny. Luckily, Kara was almost there after the licking I had given her and it was not long before she was cumming on my cock. This caused pleasure waves to ripple up my shaft as she came. I held off for a little longer as she came down from her orgasm, then I told her to turn round and kneel in the bath infront of me. I had wanted to cum in her face like a pornstar for a while and this was going to be the first of many times I did it to my beautiful Kara. Seeing her staring up and me with her beautiful face was all I could take. I spurted hard my cum all over her face. The first spurt hit her forehead and dribbled down into her right eye. The second spurt hit her left cheek and splashed up the side of her nose. The third spurt, I aimed the other side of her face and hit the other cheek. I then pushed my cock into her mouth and finished with some weaker spurts into her mouth. Kara looked so beautiful kneeling there with a face covered in my cum. I told her to stay where she was and ran to get the camera. I took a lot of photos of her like that. I decided that I would like a lot more in the future as well, perhaps in interesting locations? I then let Kara clean up and we got out of the bath clean and refreshed.

As it was evening and we were tired, we ordered room service, ate and then went to bed. I did, of course, mount Kara one last time and we made slow love, ending up with us both cumming staring into each others eyes. It was perfect in so many different ways.

The next morning, we were up reasonably early and had had breakfast by 8am. I had booked by phone with the concierge the night before for a car to take us shopping. We were going to get Kara some new clothes and then we would be back at the Ritz for the beauticians to come to our suite to pamper Kara. First though, a bit of sightseeing. I got the driver to driver round all the sights for us. I did plan on coming and doing them all properly at some point but not today. The car pulled up outside an expensive looking store. We went in and immediately were amazed by the luxury of the clothes on offer. I was pleased to see a large lingerie section.An assistant came over to us and asked us something. Not speaking french, we struggled but managed to get across what we wanted in our broken french and her english. She took Kara off and started showing outfits and lingerie. I was, of course, more interested in the lingerie and was looking forward to the show when we got back to our hotel room. I was wondering who to get to pay for all the clothes that Kara had decided she would take when a very haughty, upperclass French lady walked into the store and demanded to be served by the assistant. She had no choice but to leave Kara and serve this bitch who had walked in. Not speaking French, I did not understand what the bitch wanted but it was clear from her demenor that she was most unpleasant. I decided to kill two birds with one stone as it were. I had not cum all morning and neither had Kara. I walked over to the assistant and said projected my thoughts to her,
‘Go and lock the door and shut the shop. Then go over to Kara and lick her pussy til she cums in your face.’ Kara flashed me a smile of thanks and started undressing.
To the bitchy french lady I thought to her,
‘Strip down to your underwear, you will hate every moment of this but you will not complain once and you will do whatever I command. You will also pay for my purchases as I leave the store and then forget about this all, but you will be nice to people from now on.’
As she stripped down, I watched as the assistant knelt down between Kara’s legs and started lapping at her pussy. The bitch had now stripped and was standing in front of me looking extremely pissed off. She was wearing some classy lingerie. I motioned for her to get on her knees. She did so and I whipped out my dick and started rubbing it round her face to get me hard. She reluctantly opened her mouth and I stuffed my by now hard cock in. I pulled her head forward with both of my hands and held her there, gasping for air as my dick pushed its way down her throat. I released her and she chocked for air. I then pushed back in. This time she was ready for it and managed to relax her throat a bit. She glared up at me with hate in her eyes. This only turned me on more, especially when I looked over and saw Kara being licked out by the assistant. I continued this rhythm and felt close to cumming. I wanted her to have something to remember me, so I quickly got her on her hands and knees and pulled her silky panties to one side and thrust into her pussy. She was very tight and it only took a few strokes for me to flood her pussy with my cum. I shot jet after jet up her, grabbing her hips to pull myself in further to get my cum as far up her as possible. Kara was groaning as her orgasm overtook her. She looked so pretty sitting there with her legs open having her pussy licked. I pulled out the camera and shot a couple of pictures of her in this position. I then presented my cock to the bitch for her to lick clean, which she did so without too much reluctance. I felt sorry for the assistant, she hadn’t cum yet, so I got the bitch to crawl across to her, push her skirt up and start eating her pussy. I took some more photos, making sure that I got some of my cum running out of the bitch, I made sure that she turned to the camera so that we could see her face in the photos.

We then grabbed all the stuff we were buying, left the tags on the counter for the assistant to ring up later- she was writhing around on the bitch’s tongue at the moment and couldn’t help! Kara and I left the shop very satisfied that we had taught that bitch as lesson. We climbed into the car and told the driver to take us back to the hotel. By now I was so horny for Kara that I had my fingers in her panties and up her cunt in no time. I enjoyed feeling her writhe around on my digits but I wanted more. As it was a limo car, I was able to kneel on the floor with Kara sitting on the seat. Kara helped me to roll her skirt up and pull off her sexy panties. I lowered my head and licked along her dripping pussy lips. I savored the taste on my tongue and I delved deeper into her pussy, pushing my tongue into her depths and gulping her sweet nectar. I also licked down to her bum hole and inserted my tongue past her rosebud. I loved being able to alternate between her pussy and ass. Kara was screaming as her orgasm approached. Her thighs clamped round my head and she gushed her cum onto my face. Awesome, she was so pretty and mine. I loved her and wanted to complete a family of play things for her and me…. It was time to go and find Victoria and Dido.

Back at the hotel, I let Kara go up to the room and get started with her beauty treatments (not that she needed any!) and I went to speak to the concierge about a couple of different things, including getting tickets for our onward travel.

I headed up the the suite a half hour later. Inside I heard the sound of female laughter. I walked in to see Kara sitting in a chair with 5 women around her. There was one manicuring each hand and one on each foot giving a pedicure. The last one was massaging her head. The women were all in their early 20’s and pretty as anything- except Kara of course! I walked over, projecting a message into their heads- anything that happens in this room is ok, it is fun and you will submit to anything at all.
Once they took that in, they went back to their work. I watched for a while, looking at all the sexy bodies in the room. Six women who I could have if I wanted. I did want! I undressed so that I was naked, none of them batted an eyelid at all. I walked up behind the one who was massaging Kara’s head. I pressed up against her from behind, making sure my cock was on her ass, I reached round and groped her breasts through her top. Her bra felt fine and quality. I started undressing her and projected a thought to the others- undress down to you underwear and leave on bra and panties then carry on with what you were doing.
They immediately sprang up and undressed, leaving their bras and panties on. I moved off to go and get the camera, wanting to record the moment. I got some great shots from all angles of them attending to Kara. The best thing was that Kara was wrapped in only a towel and looked so sexy sat there being attended to. I got Kara to take off the towel so that she and I were both naked and the women were in their underwear. I moved back behind the head masseuse and rubbed my now erect prick on her exposed butt cheeks, as she was wearing a thong. I looked down and could see Kara’s pussy glistening with juice- she was obviously as excited as I was. I wanted the women to finish their work before I had my way with them all, so, using all my will power, I left the group and sat on a chair watching, stroking my engorged prick. I beckoned the head masseuse over to me. She walked over and I enjoyed the way she swung her hips as she walked. I pulled her round and sat her down on my lap. I made sure that my prick was between her legs, so I stuck out in front of her. I pulled her back and fondled her boobs. I unclipped her bra and got a proper hold of her sexy boobs. I pinched her nipples and had her gasping with the intense feeling. I reached down with my other hand and felt her pussy covered by the silky material of her thong. I slipped on finger underneath and into her wet pussy. I stirred it round her juicy hole before bringing it out for her to taste. She sucked my finger into her mouth and swirled her tongue around it. I then got her to stand up and take off her panties. She bent over and stuck her pert ass in my face as she did this and I stuck a finger in her pussy. I told her to stay bent over in front of me. I pushed another finger in her, then another. I eventually got 4 fingers in her and I pushed my thumb into her bum hole. I fucked her with my fingers and she bucked back and her pussy dripped juice on to my hand.

**************************************************************************************************

Finding Victoria

We landed in Budapest and were met by the private detective that I had rung and spoken to from Paris. He had with him a large folder with all sorts of candid photos of Victoria and maps. It turned out that he had had no trouble in finding her at all and would take us to the address straight away. Kara and I sat in the back of his car and I reflected back over a few things as he drove us North towards Ocsa, where she was. Firstly, I was amazed that my power worked over the phone and held someone so well. The PI had carried out all the instructions that I had given him to the letter. I was confident that he had told no one about what we were doing in the country at all.

Soon, we drove into the outskirts of Ocsa and his sat nav was guiding us through the maze of streets. I looked at Kara, she was so beautiful and we were getting on so well that it almost seemed a shame to introduce someone new into the equation, almost…! I thought about the bag of toys that I had acquired in Paris and how much I was looking forward to using them on Kara and Victoria later. I was getting excited though- Victoria was someone that I had fantasized over for years and I had wanked over her so many times. I was getting excited just thinking about it. I reached over to Kara and had a very gentle fondle of her boobs. I rubbed a nipple through her thin top. I stroked my hand on her bare leg and was about to go further when I noticed the PI snatching glances in the mirror. I would give him something to enjoy as he had done well and he wasn’t going to be paid for all this! I pushed Kara’s skirt up further and exposed her sexy lingerie for him to see. I could see his expression in the mirror and he was clearly enjoying what he saw. However, we soon reached the street where Victoria lived and Kara pushed her skirt back down. Her hand was resting on my hard prick and rubbed it ever so lightly now and again. Kara knew exactly how I was feeling, as I had confessed my obsession for Victoria to her and told her how excited I was to meet her finally. Kara understood and was thrilled for me. I had shown Kara photos of Victoria (and Dido) and Kara had confessed that she also found them both attractive and couldn’t wait for them to join us so we could all be together.’ Kara

As we pulled up outside the house, I gave Kara’s hand a squeeze. I told the PI to wait in the car for us and we got out and knocked on the door. A woman soon answered the door but it wasn’t Victoria. I commanded her to understand me and then asked her in English
‘Does Victoria Swinger live here?’
‘Yes, she does.’ the woman replied, ‘I’ll go and fetch her, please wait here.’
She then ran off up a flight of stairs and left Kara and I alone. We looked at the photos hung on the wall, most were of Victoria. She walked up past them, like we were in an art gallery. I stood behind Kara, both of us lost in the moment. I put my arms round her and my crotch touched her bottom.
‘You’re hard!’ Kara said surprised as she wiggled her bum onto my hard dick and pushed herself backwards.
I was tempted to get down to it with Kara there and then but we heard a noise at the top of the stairs and a pair of legs appeared and then the vision of beauty that is Victoria came into view. It was quite a moment for me and I was lost for words and could only stare at her. Kara saved the moment by going up to her and introducing herself and then me. I had not even thought yet to take control of Victoria’s mind, so it was all a bit strange! I soon recovered though.
‘Victoria it is so nice to meet you at last,’ I said ‘Is there somewhere that we can talk?’
‘Of course, forgive me’ said Victoria, ‘come in the sitting room, Jana will make us coffee.’
Victoria showed us into the sitting room. Kara and I sat together on a sofa and Victoria sat on a chair opposite us. She was wearing a pair of comfortable tracksuit bottoms and a long sleeved top. She would dress a lot sexier once I controlled her, I thought to myself. However, I did not push myself into her mind yet, I just wanted to talk with her first.
‘Forgive me,’ said Victoria, ‘but who are you two and what do you want?’
I looked at Kara, who gave me a small smile and a nod.
‘We are here to make your life so much better.’ I said.
Victoria looked at me like I was mad; ‘How?’ she asked simply.
‘It’s simple,’ I said, ‘we are going to take you with us on the best adventure you can ever imagine. Wherever you want to go, we go. Do you have dreams of visiting fantastic places and seeing amazing sights?
‘Yes, but why would I trust you?’ asked Victoria.
‘Good question,’ I said, still not ready to seize her mind, ‘because I can quite literally offer you the world.’
‘Let’s just say I believed you, what would you want in return?’ asked Victoria.
‘Just your undying devotion to me and for you to carry out any order I gave you, like Kara here does.’ I answered bluntly and Kara nodded her head in agreement.
Victoria looked shocked and she quickly stood up and said ‘You are very funny but I think you should leave now.’

I suppose it was too much to ask that she would go along with it without me controlling her mind? Shame. Nevermind, it was not a problem as I could easily control her. I would just do it by thinking into her mind, all without disturbing Kara.
‘Victoria, you will do anything and everything I say from now on. I am the centre of your world and you would do anything at all to please me. Kara here is also your mistress and she is second only to me.’ I pushed this into her brain.
She looked confused for a moment and then a smile came to her face. ‘Wow, how nice to see you, I love seeing you both here. I love that idea about adventure.’ she said
I loved it when it worked. That was Victoria taken care of. Now we just had to work out what to do here and how to get to Prague to go and find Dido.
At that moment the other woman, called Jana, walked in with a tray of coffee and offered us all a cup. We all agreed we would like one. As she poured them out, Kara and Victoria started talking like old friends, finding out all about each other. I pushed into Jana’s mind,
‘You will take no more notice of us and forget we even existed. Victoria is going away now and you will forget all about her. I will leave you money to cover the rent for the rest of the year until you find a new roommate. You will leave us in peace now.’
I then sat back with my coffee and watched and listened to Kara and Victoria talk. Kara was doing so well making Victoria feel a part of us, as she knew how much I liked her. I made a mental note that I would have to make sure that Kara knew she was always going to be my number one.
I thought it was time to move things along a bit. I said to Victoria, ‘How about you show is your beautiful body with a slow striptease? Kara, come and play with my willy, slowly, let’s both savour this moment.
Victoria stood up and Kara moved closer to me. Kara unzipped me as Victoria started to take off her top, looking at me in the eyes all the time. My cock was semi hard by now and Kara quickly put it all in her mouth to lube it up for the handjob she was about to give me. Kara lubricated me with her mouth, licking up and down and coating me in her saliva. I watched as Victoria revealed her good sized breasts. Her puffy nipples standing out. Victoria lifted them in my direction and wiggled her hips seductively. My prick was now straining in Kara’s hand as she gently wanked me up and down. Victoria moved onto her tracksuit bottoms, she tugged them down and stood in just her panties in front of me. She had a fantastic figure, fuller than Kara but just as appetizing in a different way. Victoria pulled down her panties and stood there naked in front of me. I drank in the sight, she was so beautiful. Kara was enjoying it too as her hand started to moved faster and faster on my throbbing prick. I was in heaven with these two beauties, and I had not even touched Victoria yet! Victoria started rubbing her pussy watching Kara and I. I beckoned her over and she walked over and got on her knees in front of me on the sofa. She rubbed my balls as Kara jerked me off. I got Victoria to come up and kiss me. Kara looked on as we snogged, still jerking my prick, her small fingers curled round my shaft, giving me so much pleasure. I was about to cum and instructed Kara ‘put your mouth on it but hold it all in your mouth, don’t swallow.’
Kara did as instructed and sucked me off as I continued to kiss Victoria. I pushed up into Kara’s mouth and erupted my cum into her hot mouth. Kara continued sucking me, until I stopped bucking up into her mouth. I thought to Kara ‘you are going to dribble all my cum out into Victoria’s mouth when I tell you to.’
I told Victoria to lie down on her back on the floor. Kara knelt above her and told her to open her mouth ready to receive my cum. Kara then dribbled it out of her mouth into Victoria’s, slowly. Victoria swallowed each time she received a dose.
‘Victoria, remember that Kara is your mistress now and that she has first rights to my cum.’ I said. Kara smiled as I said this and looked so pleased. Kara then started to kiss Victoria passionately and I knew that they would get on so well. I left them on the floor kissing and sat back on the sofa and thought ahead as I watched them. The time was just coming up to midday and we had time to get back to Budapest and either catch a flight or a hotel for the night. I decided that it would be best if we got Victoria out of here as quickly as we could. I could decide in Budapest what to do thereafter.
‘Victoria, we are leaving in a moment, go and pack a small bag of just your essentials and remember your passport.’
Victoria then got up and went upstairs.
‘Kara, why don’t you go and help her?’ I said to Kara
Kara shot off after Victoria. I got up and went to look round the house to see if there was anything of Victoria’s that we might take with us. I also got a kick from being in my fantasy girls house, looking at her things. I enjoyed looking at her photos on the wall and her books lying around. I saw her computer in one corner of a room and sent a message up to her brain to remember to bring all her pictures and videos with her on a hard drive that I saw plugged into the machine. I then wandered upstairs. I heard Kara and Victoria talking in one room and looked in the others, there was nothing of interest in them. I went into Victoria’s room and saw the girls with their backs to me picking clothes out of a closet. I walked over to a chest of drawers and opened Victoria’s panty drawer. I took them all out and dumped them on the bed. I sorted through them into a pile to take and a pile to leave. The pile to take included some amazingly sexy panties but not enough- we would have to go shopping! I did manage to find the sexy panties and bra that Vic wore in my favorite scene she starred in, Renaissance Romance. We were definitely bring those, and the dress as well! I did the same with her bras. I left the girls to it and went back downstairs to look up flight times on the computer. I saw that there was a flight to Prague leaving that night. I pushed back from the chair and felt horny again, so I sent a command up to both girls to get naked on the bed and ready themselves for me, to make themselves nice and wet. When I entered the room, they were both lying on their backs naked, with their fingers in their pussies. It was too much for me. I stripped off and just pushed myself into Victoria’s eager cunt. It felt wonderful, warm wet and quite tight, but not as tight as Kara was. I pumped myself in and out for a few strokes and calmed down before I just came too soon. I realised that I was so excited that if I did not change position, it would all be over. I got off Victoria and got on my back. I got Victoria to sit on my cock and I pulled Kara up onto my face. It was perfect. My prick was being enveloped by Victoria’s horny pussy and I was lapping at Kara’s delicious folds. I think we were all so horny that our orgasms quickly approached. First was Kara, who coated my face with her delicious cum. Then was Victoria, shuddering round my cock. When she came down from her orgasm, she asked,
‘Mistress Kara, can I have his cum in me?’
‘Oh yes, of course you can.’ replied Kara, as she got off me and turned round to kiss Victoria. It was too much for me and I pulled Victoria down onto my dick on last time and I erupted into her, splashing spurt after spurt into her cunt. I took the opportunity to lick Kara’s bum and taste her ring as she had moved round. I loved her ass and was looking forward to fucking it soon.

After that, we got moving (after quick showers of course) and were soon in the back of the PI’s car heading back to the airport.
Arriving at the airport, I said goodbye to the PI. He had done well, so I had given him some money, all that I had left in fact, after leaving some for Victoria’s roommate back in Ocsa. I walked in with Kara and Victoria in tow and headed to the Czech Airways desk. I told the very nice lady there to let us have 3 seats in first class and she was soon printing off boarding passes for us all. We made our way through to the lounge and were relaxing with a drink in no time. I was finding out all about Victoria’s life up to now and loving hearing all the details she was telling us. Apparently she did not really enjoy her time as a pornstar, hence not doing too many scenes. That was why I could never find enough on her when I was searching! Never mind, it did not matter now as I had her all to myself.

*****************************************************************************************************
Finding Dido
When we arrived in Prague, we were not being met by anyone so as it was late evening, we took a shuttle to a nearby hotel. It was no trouble getting a suite for the night. The hotel was awesome, in what looked like an old castle but thoroughly modern inside. I had a computer inside the room, so I began googling for private investigators in Prague. I found a likely looking one and pinged off an email requesting help to find someone here. We then wandered down to the hotel restaurant for dinner. It was delicious food and I felt so privileged to be sat with 2 exceptionally beautiful women for dinner. I was looking forward to what I had planned for after dinner as well! We eventually walked out of the restaurant, Kara on one side of me and Victoria on the other. I drew envious glances from the other men in the room. I made a show of it and had my arms round them and my hands fondling their bottoms!
In the room it was show time. Kara had all the sexy lingerie in her bag that we had bought in Paris. Tomorrow we would get some in Victoria’s size, as she had bigger breasts than Kara. For now, it was Kara’s turn. Victoria and I settled down on the bed, I had my arm round her and she snuggled down onto my chest. Kara was going to model her lingerie for us. I enjoyed watching women get undressed and dressed, so I told her to stay in the room and change in front of us so we could see everything. Kara laid out the lingerie on a table and pulled up a chair and faced it towards us on the bed. She quickly got naked and selected a pair of black stockings to put on first. Kara sat in the chair and rolled up one stocking to be able to easily put her foot in it. I enjoyed watching women get dressed as it was the glimpses of dangling breasts and snatched views of pussies that turned me on. Perhaps it was the voyeur in me. I stopped Kara briefly as I had decided that Victoria and I should be naked for this. We chucked off our clothes and settled back into the position we were in. Kara continued to pull on the stockings, bending over sexily and letting her small boobs hang down. Not that there was any sag at all, they were so firm, I just loved watching a woman in that position. As she brought her leg up, I was able to sneak peeks at her pussy between her legs. My gosh she was so sexy. She soon had the stockings on and she pulled up a pair of black panties. They were the kind that clung tightly to her bottom. A bra was put on and Kara stood in front of us with one hand on her hip looking just divine. Her black lingerie highlighted her tanned skin. Kara spun round slowly for us. I was so horny watching her. I had an idea. I sent a command into Victoria’s brain. ‘Put my cock in your mouth but then do nothing, just leave it there and continue to watch Kara.’
Victoria immediately moved down my chest and put my flaccid cock in her mouth. I told Kara to carry on and leave the stockings on for the next set of lingerie. Kara unclipped her bra and pushed down her panties. She sat in the chair and pulled open her pussy lips for me to look at, she was wet. She was obviously enjoying it! So was I. Despite no movement from Victoria, I was hard in her mouth. I did small pushes up with my hips to get a bit of movement in her wet mouth. The next set of lingerie Kara tried on was a black thong and matching bra set. I loved the way that the thong disappeared into her tight buttocks as she bent over and worked it in there. I was now pushing harder in Victoria’s mouth as I could not resist her. Kara had her fingers under the hem of her thong and I could see her fingering her wet pussy as she watched me push my hard cock into Victoria’s mouth. I knew I would cum soon but I wanted to put a plan into action first. I pulled out of Victoria’s mouth and got her to lie on her back. I told Kara to get the camera and take photos. I had a plan to print out lots of photos in high res and put them on the wall of me cumming on my girls faces. I already had some of Kara (I would of course make many more) and now was time to get some of Victoria. I straddled her face and let her suck on my shaft. Kara was snapping away very close. I felt the familiar surge in my balls and I held my cock as I erupted onto Victoria’s face. The first spurt covered her lips, the second covered the left side of her nose and went on up her forehead. The third went into her mouth as did the subsequent ones. The cum on her forehead then started running down into her eye. Victoria had to shut her left eye as her eyelid was covered in cum. She continued to look up at me with her right eye. Kara took photos of it all and I knew that there would be some good ones. Victoria looked amazing, lying there with her face covered in my cum. Kara put down the camera and started to lick the cum off Victoria’s face. I of course took some pics of this as well.
We moved into the bathroom, where we got into the huge shower and soaped each others bodies clean. I spent a great deal of time on my knees licking Victoria’s pussy whilst Kara sucked on her tits. As Victoria neared orgasm, she grabbed my head and pulled my tongue deeper into her pussy and mashed it on her clit. I loved tasting her juices as they flowed freely from her pussy. We eventually dragged ourselves out of the shower and back to the bed. I had a surprise in store for the girls and Kara in particular. You see, I knew that Kara had never had any anal before and I intended to change that. However, I wanted to break her in slowly and get her comfortable with having her asshole stretched. So, in Paris I had ordered the concierge at the Ritz to get me some toys. It can’t have been the strangest thing he had ever had to do. The toys included 2 butt plugs- one very small and one slightly bigger. there was also a strap on dildo. I had thought ahead you see! I got them out of my bag and showed them to the girls. They giggled but Kara looked slightly nervous.
‘Kara, don’t be frightened,’ I said ‘I’ll be very gentle and you will love it in the end.’
Victoria nodded her head and agreed with me,
‘Yes, I’ve done it many times and loved it in the end, despite being very nervous to start with.’
‘Kara, kneel up on the bed and put your face down on the sheet.’ I commanded
Victoria, start licking her ass and pussy to get her wet.’ I ordered.
I lay down and put my face next to Kara’s and whispered how much I loved her and how it would be fine. We kissed for a while and swapped thoughts of undying love for each other. Victoria was doing a good job on Kara as she was soon breathing heavily and feeling really horny. I gave Kara the smallest buttplug and got her to suck on it. I watched Victoria licking Kara’s bum. It was so sexy and I was soon hard again. I gave Victoria some lube to really work into Kara’s ass. I coated the buttplug and started to ease it in. The pushed it against the pressure of her sphincter and then it was through and in easily as it was so small. I left it in there for a while to get Kara used to it. I then got Victoria to kneel on the edge of the bed next to Kara. I stood behind Victoria and used some lube on her ass now. I then coated my dick in it and eased my way into her ass. It felt amazing invading her ass, something I had fantasized about for years. I reached over and began to push the butt plug in and out of Kara’s ass in time with my gentle thrusts into Victoria’s bowels. Both girls were making all sorts of noise and I was so hard and erect inside Victoria. As I got more and more turned on, I increased the pace of my fucking and of the plug in Kara. I pulled my cock out of Victoria so I could watch her sphincter gaping for me. I plunged back in and then did the same to Kara with the plug. I was not going to last much longer! I watched as the girls leaned together and started snogging. This sent me over the edge and I spurted deeply into Victoria’s ass as she orgasmed around my cock. It was so satisfying, something I had been dreaming about doing for years and wanking over the thought! I pulled out of Victoria and paid attention to Kara while commanding Victoria to stay in that position. I built up a steady rhythm in Kara and also stroked her clit. This sent her into spasms and she came hard there and then. Leaving the plug in her, I went to get the camera so I could take pics of my cum running our of Victoria’s ass. It was a real turn on and would make a good addition to the wall I had planned in the house we would eventually live in!
The next day we were all up reasonably early and keen to get on with our mission. I loved the way that Kara and Victoria were as keen as I was- not that they had much choice about it. They were getting on so well and I wanted to think that it was natural, not forced upon them. Once we found Dido, could it be as good. Only one way to find out. The PI was waiting for us outside the hotel as instructed. He had some basic information and had been able to hack into her Facebook profile. He said that he needed a few more hours before he would have a definite address. He gave me a mobile phone that I had asked him to bring for me so that I could be in contact. That left us some time. I spoke to the concierge and got him to find us a nice car to be driven round the sights of Prague in. We took in all the sights for a while, the beautiful buildings, the river. We stopped at a lovely cafe by the river and sat out side. Over cappuccinos we all talked about what we wanted to do and where to go once we found Dido. Victoria was keen on the Caribbean and Kara fancied the Med somewhere. I told them that we could do both, there was no reason for us to stay in one place forever. As we ordered more coffee and pastry, we moved on to what we wanted to do. They were keen for living well and enjoying themselves to the fullest (who wouldn’t?!). They did question how we would afford to live. It was a good question, as I had so far been getting people to give us for free or getting someone else to pay for it. I would have to come up with a way of having ready funds to hand for larger expenses. We tossed ideas round for a moment or two until it was time to go. I looked round the outside seating to find someone to pay for our drinks for us. I saw a man dressed in a suit who looked wealthy. I implanted a thought in his brain- ‘you will look up, see us and signal to the waitress that you wish to pay for our drinks.’
He then did just that- man I loved this power! I thought that we had better thank him, so I got both girls to face him and flash him their panties. They were both wearing sexy ones and the man’s eyes bulged out of his head as he looked up their skirts and saw their panty covered pussies. We then got back in the car and continued out tour. We passed a camera shop and I wanted to go and have a look round. We turned round and pulled up outside. It was a high end place, full of top quality Canons and Nikons amongst others. Perhaps I needed some new kit? I knew what I wanted and asked the assistant to show me a boxed up new Canon 1DX and various top quality lenses. I thought about what I needed and decided just to get a decent prime lens for taking photos of our sexual adventures. I selected batteries, memory cards and filters and got the assistant to ring it all up. It was all quite expensive and I wondered how to pay for it? I implanted a thought in the managers mind
‘Congratulations- you are our 100,000th customer- your purchases are free.’
‘Wow, that’s amazing, thank you!’
After a few pleasantries, we went off and got back in the car. It was then that my phone rang. It was the PI- he had located Dido! It turned out she was doing a photoshoot today in Prague. I got the address from him and thanked him. I gave the address to the driver and we headed straight there.
We arrived at what looked to be an upmarket apartment block overlooking the river. The address was on the first floor. We went up and easily found it- it was the flat with the door open and huge studio lights rigged up, with power cables running out the door. I walked in first and noticed that there were a lot of people but no Dido. I immediately took control of everyone in the room’s mind.
‘You will all do whatever I say. You will obey any command without question. I am here to find Dido, where is she?’
They all pointed to a closed door. She was obviously changing into her next outfit. I could wait. Then a thought crossed my mind!
I spoke to Kara and Victoria, ‘Girls, how about you join in the shoot? It would be great to have some professional photos of you.’
They nodded their heads in agreement and smiled at each other.
Eventually the door opened and Dido walked out. She was wearing some incredibly sexy white lingerie and she looked amazing. Her blonde hair long and cascading down her shoulders. Now, Dido was the only person in the room who was not under my control.Time for some fun I thought to myself. I motioned for the photographer to continue and implanted in his brain the commands to tell Dido she would be joined by Kara and Victoria.
‘I thought I was the only model today?’ Dido asked the photographer as he told her the news.
‘Not anymore.’ was his curt response.
To her credit, instead of flouncing off like a drama queen, Dido just shrugged her shoulders and awaited instructions. I liked that she was down to earth. I was feeling horny already.
The first thing I got the photographer to do was to take head shots and then full body shots (dressed) of all three girls. I then got Kara and Victoria down to their bra’s and panties to match Dido. Dido still had not twigged that something was not right and I resisted putting her under my control. They all posed for the photographer. Dido and Victoria were used to this sort of thing but Kara was clueless and just copied them. I did not get them to take their lingerie off- was I feeling jealous of someone else seeing them naked? I then sent a message to Dido, putting her under my control the same as Kara and Victoria. I put a stop to the shoot, took the photographers memory cards and got the girls dressed and back into the car.
We stopped off at Dido’s house and got her to pick up her passport and anything else she might need. Kara and Victoria went and helped her pack and I sat in her sitting room with a cold drink. I thought it best to get Dido out of Prague quickly as she had told me in the car on the way to her house about her boyfriend she lived with and her many friends in the area. I could deal with the boyfriend over the phone but there were too many outside influences to worry about. When the girls all came down, I got Dido to ring her boyfriend. I then spoke to him and got him to forget all about Dido and their time together. I also gave him the path to happiness and hopefully a great fuck as I had already rung one of Dido’s single friends and got her to go with him.
We then bundled back into the car and headed back to the hotel to pick up our bags and head to the airport. I sent the girls up to the room and told them to shower and get ready to go. I went to the concierge and started to get his help in making arrangements and pick up the new sex toys I had asked him to get for me!. The first thing I wanted was a private jet. It was surprisingly easy, we were told that all we had to do was show up at the firms offices at the airport and as soon as payment was made we could be on our way. I told them to fuel up a small jet and file a flight plan to Ibiza and that I would bring them cash to their office in one hour.
The girls brought all our luggage down with them, not that we had much! We set off for the airport. Victoria sat in the front and Kara, Dido and I sat in the back. I was on one side, Dido in the middle and Kara on the other. I struggled to keep my hands off Dido, I was desperate to fuck her as I was so excited by her but it would have to wait. I fondled her body through her clothes, copping a good feel of her firm tits and delightful ass. I looked into her beautiful hazel eyes and fell in love with her there and then. That meant I was head over heels in love (lust!) with all three of them! What a lucky chap I was!

By now I had a stiffy and I leant forward to put my arms round Victoria in the front. All I ended up doing was fondling her tits and making myself hornier. Dido’s hand drifted down to my crotch and rubbed my dick through my trousers lightly. My god she was gorgeous. Her blonde hair made her look so innocent and alluring. We were nearing the airport, so she would have to wait until I got my hands on her properly. She continued rubbing me as we drove through to outside the passenger private terminal, a small building away from the main terminal. As we got out of the car I took the opportunity to rub myself up against her bum and very nearly succeeded in spurting into my own pants. Luckily I held on- just.
Inside the terminal, we found the private jet hire office and I walked in ahead of the girls. I met the receptionist and was soon ushered through to the managers office. As we had spoken on the phone, he knew what I wanted and he said that everything was ready and I could proceed upon payment. I took control of his mind and told him to look at his computer screen and confirm that he had received my (fictional) payment.
‘It all seems to be in order, sir.’ he said, ‘If you would like to follow me?’
We all followed him out into the attached hanger and saw a sleek business jet waiting there ready to go. A hostess was standing at the top of the stairs and an immigration officer at the bottom with a stamp in hand. No queuing here! We had our passports stamped and went inside. As soon as I was in, the hostess shut the door and told the pilots we were ready to go. We strapped ourselves in and the jet turned round and we were soon whizzing down the runway and up to cruising altitude. Once the seatbelt lights had gone out, I went to the cockpit and greeted the pilots. They were friendly and very professional. I ordered them not to come out of the cockpit unless told to do so. I then went and sat down on the sofa on one side of the cabin next to Dido. I was going to fuck her now! I did not take control of the hostess, as, I thought it would be fun for her to watch and see what her reaction would be.
Dido and I started kissing, as full on snogging session that soon raised my cock to monumental proportions. My hands were all over her body and I just loved feeling her up. Her hand was stroking me to full hardness again. I broke off our kiss and took my clothes off in record time. I sat down again as both Kara and Victoria started stripping off Dido for me. Amazing, the three sexiest women in the world putting on a show for me. I sat back with my cock in my hand and watched, entranced. They left Dido in her bra and panties, as they knew how sexy I found a woman starting off a sex session wearing them. Dido walked back over to me as Kara and Victoria started stripping as well. I stretched out on the sofa lengthways and got Dido to straddle me in a sixty-nine position. I love the fact that her panty clad pussy came down towards my face and I had to lick her through her panties to start with. I then got her to move her hips up so that I could take them off. I looked over to see Kara and Victoria sitting in their chairs, legs open wide, panties pulled to the side, fingering themselves, whilst they watched Dido and I. Dido got back down and my tongue slipped into her wet pussy as her mouth enveloped my cock. I couldn’t hold out and it was only a few bobs of her head up and down that had me shooting thick ropes of hot cum into her mouth. This spurred my pussy licking on and I soon had her writhing around on my face, coating me in her sexy juices as she neared orgasm. As it hit, she screamed out and thrashed around on my tongue. The hostess heard this and came running into the cabin from the galley. As she saw what Dido and I were doing, she stopped, mouth hanging open and gaped at us, lost for words. I still did not take control of her, letting her stew there. Eventually, Dido got off and we both sat upright looking at her. I spoke first,
‘You are under my control, you are about to get fucked by these girls, you can fight it or go along with it, but it will happen.’
I stood up and got my bag from under the seat. In it were some new sex toys that the concierge in Prague had got for me. I pulled out two strap on dildos. I gave one each to Kara and Victoria.
‘Girls, put one of these on and I then want you to dp the hostess. I want to hear her cumming several times.
To the hostess I said ‘Stand still and let me undress you.’
With that, I went to her and started stripping off her clothes, making sure that I had a good feel up of her on the way round her body. I then pushed her over and had a good old cock rub on her ass. My eyes wandered over to Kara and Victoria, they looked funny with their fake cocks sticking out in front of them. I felt up the hostess’s pussy and she was starting to get wet. I pushed her over to the girls to get started and I went back to play with Dido. At first I just put my arm round Dido and we snuggled up to watch the action. The hostess was on her knees, giving both the fake cocks a blowjob. She looked pretty good at it. One of her hands was rubbing her pussy. I threw a bottle of lube over to Kara to use on her ass. Kara squirted some onto her bum and rubbed it onto her sphincter to get her ready. Kara then sat down on the seat and the hostess climbed on top of her, lined her pussy up with the strap on and sank down on to it. As the hostess adjusted to it, Victoria moved behind her and rubbed the end of her strap on all over the hostess’s tight bumhole. Victroia looked round at us and I gave her a nod. She pressed forward and impaled the hostess’s ass on her dildo. Victoria kept pushing forward slowly until she had her tits rubbing on the hostess’s back. Victoria leant forward and kissed Kara as they both fucked the hostess in between them. It was such an erotic sight.

****************************************************************************************************
Arriving in Ibiza, the plan was to find that wonderful house on the cliff top that had been in those Private porn films, Ibiza Sex party etc. but first, a plan I had been thinking about for a while. I wanted to set it up whilst the plane was still here, so I could send it to go and get them…….
I then had a plan to add some more girls to our group. I wanted to add Suzie Diamond, Suzie Carina, Vanessa Paradise, Lucy Lee, Sophie Moone, Tiffany Rose, Trisha Brill and Olivia La Roche to our group. That would take the number of girls up to 11.
I told the girls that I wanted to do this and asked Victoria and Dido if they knew any of them. Between them they did, or, could get their phone numbers off friends if they did not. I planned to speak with these others on the phone and control them over the phone to get them to come and join us.
It turned out that when they looked through their phone books on their smart phones, they had 6 of their private numbers. Dido knew friends who would give her the other 2. I started ringing the others there and then, sitting in the plane on the runway on Ibiza. I gave them all a standard order that took control of their mind and gave them instructions to be at Prague airport private terminal in 2 days. I also took the time to control any other halves to avoid future problems. Dido soon came back with the other 2 numbers and I did the same with them. So far so good.
I gave the plane pilot and co pilot instructions about picking up the new girls in 2 days from their home base. They were to call me when setting off and confirm that all 8 were there and then I would issue further instructions. I also called their boss and sorted it all out with him. I then got them to take off with us in again to fly round the island to spot likely looking properties. I got out the new camera and prepped it to take the snaps.
Soon, we were back down on the runway on Ibiza again and unloading the plane ready to go through customs. It was great arriving on a private jet as you did not have to join the masses, you got individual treatment! I made a note to ensure that we did this again! Once we were cleared, the girls having left bulges in the trousers of the officials, we went and found a helicopter rental place. We secured one quickly and loaded our stuff on board and got it to take us to the house we had spotted. I looked at the photos on the camera to make sure that it was the same place. The helicopter landed on the lawn and I got out first and helped the girls out. They sorted out our bags and I went to look for someone. I found a housekeeper coming out of the house, drawn by the noise of the helicopter. I immediately took control of her mind and got her to tell me all about the house. It seems that it is owned by a wealthy industrialist from Northern Europe who only came a couple of times a year. Living on the site were the housekeeper, a gardener, a cook and another housekeeper. Obviously they needed two as it was large and sprawling! I got her to go and fetch the other employees. Once I had control of their minds, I made sure they had specific instructions about where they were allowed to be and go. I made sure that they would not disturb us unless we wanted them to. I got them to give me the phone number of the owner. I rNg him up and made sure that he would not bother us here but still pay all the bills. It was then time to explore the house. Victoria and Dido were carrying in bags and Kara and I strolled in hand in hand. We looked at all the bedrooms and living areas. We obviously chose the master suite to use as our room. I intended to share my room with Kara and Victoria and Dido. We would then put all the others who were coming into a room per pair. But that was for tomorrow. Now, we would relax. I sent the staff off shopping for supplies with orders for dinner tonight and then for the chef to provide me with a menu for the rest of the week. Meanwhile the girls went to use the pool and I would join them soon. After the staff left for town, I looked out at the view. It was amazing, high above the sea with wonderful vistas out to see and along the coast. Just like it was shown in those films! Time for a swim.
I saw that the girls were already in the pool and sitting chatting in the shallow end at the swim up bar. I ran over and jumped in with all my clothes on, splashing them. They all looked fantastic, wearing bikinis and looking like a billion dollars each! I sat with them on a stool and we chatted about what we would do in the coming days with the arrival of the other girls. I realised that I was missing something- drinks! I moved behind the bar and found a fully stocked bar there waiting for us. I poured the girls some white wine and cracked open a beer for me. This was the life!
We sat and chatted all afternoon, getting to know each other. Obviously, Kara and I already knew each other but it was cool finding out more about Victoria and Dido. It was funny, Victoria was actually quite shy. Not what I expected at all. Maybe too many years in the business did that to her. Dido was more outgoing but only when she knew people and was comfortable in their presence.
As we drank more, we all loosened up a bit. I told Kara that I had always fancied her and about how I would rush home and wank when I saw her. I told Victoria and Dido that I loved their work and tried to collect everything they ever did. I confressed to having spilt a great deal of seed over them in the past. I also came out with a couple of my fetishes. I said that I loved looking at fit women’s bottoms in a bikini. I also admitted to loving looking and a woman’s pussy bulge and mound through panties. Kara confressed to loving having her nipples sucked progressively harder, preferably both at the same time. That was easy to fulfil I thought. Victoria admitted that she got off on giving handjobs and looking at the mans face as he spurted. I said that I would be most happy to help her with that. Dido admitted to loving being dominated and doing the domination in equal measure.
I got Kara to sit up on the bar between the other two. I took her bikini top off and the girls immediately leant forward and started noisily sucking on Kara’s nipples. I stood behind watching and admiring Victoria’s and Dido’s asses. I stroked them through the bikini material and was soon erect. Kara was panting heavily as her nipples were tweaked and sucked. I slid a finger into her bikini bottoms and found her dripping wet slit. I pushed forward and inserted my finger and rubbed her clit with my thumb through her bikini. Kara was soon writhing round. She had her hands clasped firmly on the girls heads, pulling them harder onto her pert boobs. I increased my fingering and was rewarded by Kara cumming hard on my finger with her nipples in the girls mouths being sucked hard. Kara was such a pretty sight as she came, her pretty face screwing up as she exploded in orgasm. I was so turned on by this. I pushed Dido forward, pulled her bikini bottoms to one side and pushed my cock forward to her pussy. She was dripping wet and I slid in easily, feeling her silken depths hugging me. I leant forward and kissed her neck, nibbled her ear and then sucked it into my mouth. Ear sex, whatever next? I thrust into her with abandon, feeling my cockhead pushing up against her cervix. I was so aroused that it would not be long. I came, flooding her pussy with my seed, all the time alternating my gaze at Kara and Victoria. Kara leant forward and kissed Dido and I did the same with Victoria as my dick shrunk in Dido’s pussy.
As we recovered, it was time to go and sort out things ready for dinner. I could hear the staff had returned and I was starving. We were greeted by the 2 housekeepers and the cook. The cook asked what we wanted for dinner.
‘Whatever is quick and good.’ I replied
He went off to start preparing a surprise, after finding out of there was anything we didn’t like.
The housekeepers wanted to know where we wanted to eat.
‘Show me the options.’ I said to her
They both took me and showed me the formal dining room with magnificent views over the sea. The dining table was huge, it could easily seat 15 people around it. They then took me out and showed me an outside area on the cliff looking down to the beautiful sea. Then they showed me the space by the pool. The decision was easy- on the cliff. I left them setting up the table for the 4 of us.
I found the girls changing in the master suite. It truly was huge. There was an enormous bed in the centre and not one but 2 bathrooms off it and, a further bedroom if needed. I thought that could be useful if I wanted to have a ‘romantic’ night alone in bed with Kara, or indeed, any other of our soon to arrive hareem.
I loved watching the girls changing, the bending over to pull up panties and the fastening of bras. I sat there and watched them as it only took me a couple of seconds to throw on some clothes. Eventually I was broken out of my reverie as we were called for dinner.
The chef had done wonders for supper. We started with a basic but tasty prawn cocktail and followed up with a very light pasta alla aragosta. Delicious. Throughout dinner we chatted and laughed together. I was really enjoying getting to know them better and finding out all the things that made them laugh or become animated in discussion. At the end of the meal I called the chef over and thanked him for the lovely dinner, as did the girls. I let the housekeepers clear everything up and then dismissed them for the night. They said that they would have breakfast ready whenever we wanted in the morning. I just told them to make sure that they brewed the coffee very strong!
It had been quite a long day, what with arriving on the island and taking over someone else’s house, so we all went off to bed together. We showered together in the enormous walk in shower. We all soaped and washed each other clean and then wrapped ourselves in the large fluffy, white towels provided. The girls quickly dried off and jumped onto the large bed naked. Kara and Dido were almost immediately asleep. I lay there chatting quietly to Victoria, running my fingers lightly over her pussy lips, feeling her moisture grow. I was soon hard and quietly mounted her in the missionary position. I thrust into her and then lay on top of her with my cock buried up to the hilt in her juicy pussy. We looked in each other’s eyes and kissed as I started to move slowly in her. Victoria wrapped her legs around my back and pulled me into her, grinding her hips around to increase the sensations running through both of us. I soon felt myself getting close and we continued our feverish kissing as Victoria moaned her own orgasm into my mouth as I kissed her. I then pulled out, moved up her body and presented my dick to her mouth. Victoria sucked me in and I erupted my cum into her mouth and she gulped down my sperm. I continued thrusting into her as I wilted and withdrew. Victoria smiled up at me and I kissed her forehead before getting off her. We soon fell fast asleep.
In the morning, I awoke before the others. I left them sleeping and went to the kitchen in search of strong coffee. I found the chef hard at work preparing pastries for out breakfast. He pointed me in the direction of the top of the range coffee maker. He offered to make it for me. I let him, after telling him how I liked it. He soon found me sitting by the pool, watching the sun rise over the horizon. I thanked him and he left me with a pot to get stuck into. As I sipped the amazing coffee, I reflected on how brilliant everything was working out to be. I had three of the hottest women in the world and others to arrive tomorrow! I had the most amazing house to live in and staff to take care of our every whim. I had the power to control anybody. It was all just awesome.
Once the girls were awake, we all had breakfast together by the pool. The chef had worked wonders with the pastries and the coffee. I set out what we had to do today to prepare for our new guests arriving tomorrow. We had to allocate rooms- I was keen to do this as I got off on the idea. I said that I wanted the girls to make up some door names as follows.. In the first room, Suzie Diamond and Suzie Carina would be sharing together. Then Vanessa Paradise and Lucy Lee in the the next one. Then Sophie Moone and Tiffany Rose in the next and finally Trisha Brill and Olivia La Roche in the last. That would still leave one room unoccupied. I would have to think if I wanted to fill it at a later date.
I said that Kara and the others should direct the housekeepers in how they wanted everything to be set up in the house and how it should all run. I said that I would go into town with the chef. He would go and do the most enormous shop and I would run a couple of errands. We would all meet up for lunch at the house.
I set off with the chef in the owners newish Range Rover. The chef told me that he had the owners credit card and that he used it for shopping regularly. Excellent, I thought. I told home to get plenty of everything, including fine wines and make sure he could get regular supplies for as long as we were here. I left him with the car at the supermarket and I headed off into town in a tuk tuk. I thought it would be easier than trying to park. I told the chef to ring me when he was done.
The first stop I made was at a photo print shop. I wanted to start my portrait wall before the others arrived, so they could see what I was aiming for them all. I got a very friendly assistant to help me, after telling him to ignore the content of the photo. I looked through a few and he helped me decide on the best one. It was one of the photos of Kara that I took with her face covered in my cum. I had taken it in Paris the day we arrived. I thought she looked beautiful in it. I wanted to have a wall with every one of my girls on it in a similar facial pose! I wanted the pic blow up to be very large as it would form the centre piece of the whole collection. We agreed on a huge size, much bigger than life size. I made sure that they could print it and mount it for me by the early afternoon. I paid and left them with instructions to ring me the moment it was ready.
I then went to a cafe for a coffee to think about my next move. I had to plan how to extend myself a line of credit in the most important shops for our life here. Food was sorted as we had the owners credit card and I did not want to have to use that all the time. It was easy for me to get anything I ended but not the girls if they were not with me. I decided that the easiest thing to do would be to speak to the managers of the stores and make sure they extended credit to my girls whenever they went in. So, I set off round the shops, speaking to the managers and taking their and the shops phone numbers so I could control whoever I wanted over the phone. I was pleased to see plenty of high class lingerie stores. The girls would have to visit! I went to a mobile phone shop and got a whole load of iPhones for me and the girls. I made sure that they had unlimited credit and would not have to be registered. I wanted to be able to ring them whenever they were out and about.
After that, I was thristy, so I found another cafe for a cold drink. I sat there and people watched, with my back to a wall in the shade. There were plenty of hot women walking past, dressed in lovely sun dresses with the hem lines above their knees. I decided to have some fun. I locked eyes with one beautiful woman and silently commanded her to come over and talk to me. She altered her course and came right over, smiling and talking cheerfully. I got her to stand right next to me and I slid my hand up her skirt and felt up her bottom. She was wearing a thong and I kneaded the firm flesh of her buttocks.
The chef rang and said that he was finished, so I went back to meet him. We drove back to the house and the housekeepers helped to unload the vast amount of supplies that he had bought. I told him to prepare a menu for the next few days. I went to go and find the girls. They were lounging by the pool in their bikinis looking hot. I told them all that I had done. I stripped off and dove into the pool to cool down. I was just starting to think about getting frisky with the girls when the phone rang and the photo shop said they had finished the print. I jumped out, and told Kara to come with me. I planned to take Kara to the shop with me so she could see her masterpiece first. We got in the car and set off. Once out the gates, I looked over at Kara. She was wearing a white dress with a belt around her waist. She looked fantastic and I felt frisky! With her sunglasses in her hair, she looked a million dollars!
‘Kara, please lean over and blow me.’ I said to her as we drove out of the gates. Kara leant over and unzipped my pants, fished out my hardening cock and quickly put her lips over it. I looked down and could only see the back of her head rising up and down in my lap. Kara’s blowjob skills were excellent and she worked my prick in and out of her wet mouth skillfully. I was having trouble keeping focused on driving down the road. Luckily there a wasn’t much traffic! I was revelling in the amazing sensations of her hot, wet mouth round my dick. At this point I had to pull over to the side of the road to continue. Kara got up and knelt on the passenger seat to allow her better access. I reached over with my hand and lifted her dress up over her buttocks, revealing her gorgeous ass with no panties on. Naughty Kara! I slid my middle finger down her ass crack and massaged her asshole, lightly rubbing round her puckered anus. Kara continued to suck me off, pushing her head further down my shaft to take me further down her throat. I was getting closer to cumming and I stepped up my assault on her ass, pushing my finger in past her ring, stretching her gently. I could feel Kara moan onto my shaft. I then noticed a noise behind the car. A police car had pulled up behind us and the officer was walking towards the window. I told Kara to keep going. The police man could not see in due to the tinted windows. When he drew level with the drivers window, I let it down slightly, so that he could just see my eyes.
‘Ola,’he said and motioned for me to wind the window down further. I did so and his eyes widened as he took in the sight of Kara blowing me and me fingering her ass. To avoid any trouble, I took control of his mind straight away. You can never tell what men with guns will do, in my opinion. Better safe than sorry! I made him stand there and not move. I wound the window back up and started thrusting my hips up into Kara’s face. I was soon shooting my spunk into her mouth. I told Kara not to swallow but to hold it all in her mouth. I wound the window down again and told Kara to open her mouth and show him her mouth full of my cum. He stared at it, no doubt wishing it was his! Kara then swallowed it all with him watching.
I then had a chat with the policeman, making sure that he would be on my side in any future need I had of him. I also took off him the phone number of the local police chief. I would call him later and get him straight on a few things!
We then continued our journey into town. We went straight to the photo shop. Inside, we saw a stand in the corner with a black cloth over it. As per instructions, they had it ready to display to Kara and I. I told everybody to leave the shop and wait outside. I then went up to it and whipped the cloth off. There I front of us was a masterpiece of photography! It was brilliant. There was Kara, her face covered in my cum, looking at the camera, looking absolutely stunning. It was just how I had envisaged it. Perfect. I couldn’t wait to get it home and then up on the wall and then get ones of the other girls around it. This would be the centrepiece of them all. It was why I had blown it up so big, so the others could be slightly smaller.
I covered it back up, called the shopkeeper back in and paid him and then jumped back in the Range Rover and set off for home again. I intended to have a grand unveiling tomorrow once all the girls were present.
Once we got home I spent some time shopping on the internet. I ordered all sorts of sex toys to keep us all amused. I paid for extra quick delivery too!
********
The following morning I woke early to my phone ringing. It was the pilot of the plane and he was calling to say he had them all on board and was awaiting take off clearance from the Prague tower. He said that they should be landing in about 3 hours in Ibiza. I issued him instructions to park the plane where he had let us off before in the private terminal. I also instructed him to not open the plane doors until he saw me arrive.
I quickly got up and showered. The 3 girls were still sleeping peacefully. I woke them up and told them the plan. I would drive down to the airport in one car and Victoria would drive the other. Kara and Dido would stay and supervise the house staff. They were to make a welcome lunch for us all and lots of drinks to get us all loosened up and ready to get to know each other.
I took the Range Rover and Victoria took one of the other cars we had not used yet, a huge Toyota Land Cruiser V8 VX. These two should get everybody in and their minimal baggage. I had instructed the girls to bring a minimum of bags, only stuff that they needed immediately. I planned to buy them all the new clothes they could ever want.
We arrived at the airport and saw no sign of the plane. I enquired in the private terminal and was told that they were 1 hour away as they had left late. I gave them my mobile number and told them to ring me the moment they were on final approach.
Victoria and I parked up nearby, at a quiet sport and settled down to wait. We went to go and have a look at some of the private jets parked in the hangars and on the apron outside. I spoke to one of the mechanics and asked him which was the plushest one here. He directed me over to one that had its door open and a man polishing the rail. I told the man that I wanted to look around it. I did not give him the choice to object. Victoria and I went up the stairs and looked around. It was certainly opulent inside. Club chairs and beautifully finished fixtures and fittings. We sat in chairs facing each other and I got us a couple of cans of soda from the bar to have while we waited. I looked at Victoria as we chatted, she was so gorgeous. We talked more and I put commands into her head…
‘Your pussy is starting to get wet. Open your legs and show me your wet panties.’
Without even stopping talking Victoria opened her legs and I was able to see a small dark patch on her light blue panties. I got her to pull her skirt up and give me a better view. She reached a hand down and ran a finger over her panty covered slit. She then pulled them to the side, giving me a sight of her beautiful pussy. She dipped a finger in and brought it to her lips. Her hand then went back down and she started to lightly stroke her wet slit. I stood up and walked over to her and unzipped my pants and pulled out my cock and presented it to her face. Victoria wasted not time in taking it into her mouth, running her tongue over it. Her spare hand wanked my shaft up and down as she sucked on my end. I put my hand on her head and pulled her onto me, forcing my length deeper into her mouth and down her throat. I wanted her so badly. I stood her up and turned her round. I lifted her skirt above her ass and knelt down and pulled her panties down. I buried my face into her ass from behind and licked her slit and asshole. I stood up quickly and thrust my rock hand cock straight into her pussy. She was so wet that I slid straight in and started fucking her roughly from behind. Victoria was kneeling on the chair, with her hand gripping the backrest for support. I fingered her asshole whilst I fucked her, driving her wild as she thrust back to meet my steel like shaft that was impaling her. I was so aroused that I would not last long. She hit a quick orgasm as I pushed a second finger in her asshole. I then spun her round, sat her down and quickly thrust my dick back into her mouth. When I felt myself about to spurt, I grabbed the back of her head and pulled her onto me, my shaft again going down her throat, where I unleashed spurt after spurt of my sticky cum straight down her throat. I released her her and as she gasped for breath I finished with a final weak shot onto her chin. As Victoria recovered, she scooped this up and licked it off her fingers.
The phone rang and I answered it to be told that the plane was due to come in on final approach in 5 minutes. Victoria and I cleaned up. I got her to lick me clean and we got dressed.
I walked over to the immigration in the private terminal and got one of the officers to come with me, bringing in with him all the necessary stamps he might need. The plane coming from the EU did not need to be bothered too much according to him, it was all a formality unless there were non EU citizens on board. I assured him there were not. We went and stood out on the apron by our cars watching for the plane. Eventually, the plane appeared in sight and began a slow descent onto the runway. It braked to a halt at the far end and began the long taxi back to the private terminal. It then pulled to a stop right next to us. I waved at the pilot and he acknowledged me with a smile and a wave. The door then opened and I was first up the steps and into the cabin. I looked around and checked they were all there. The two Suzies, Lucy, Vanessa, Sophie, Tiffany, Olivia and Trisha were all there. They looked up at me expectantly, not having any idea who I was- I had only spoken to them on the phone after all. Victoria had stayed outside with the officer and the pilots remained in the cockpit as instructed.
‘Ladies, welcome to Ibiza!’ I said to them, ‘ I am the one who spoke to you on the phone and instructed you to come here. I am now the centre of your world. You will obey any instruction I give you without thought. Your primary concern is my happiness. I repeat, you will obey me without question. You will not talk to anyone about anything I order you to do.’
That would do for now I thought. I planned on giving them all more detailed instructions back at the house. I gave them orders.
‘Outside you will find an immigration officer. Show him your passports and bags.’
I beckoned to Victoria to come and join us
‘This is Victoria, whom many of you already know. She will show you to your transport.’
The girls all got off and moved to the exit. I went to have a word with the pilots,
‘Guys, you have done brilliantly. Thank you. I will probably want to use your services again soon, so stand by for a call from me. Remember, you will obey my every command without question. Your boss in Prague will give you a tip for this trip. He is also under my command and will permit you to use the plane for my benefit anytime I order it.’
I then left them to it and disembarked from the plane. Outside, I found the girls helping each other with their bags from the hold. We all loaded up the trunks of each car and I went to speak with the immigration officer.
‘Any problems at all officer?’ I enquired
‘None sir, everything is fine, you are all free to leave.
I returned to the Range Rover and found Vanessa in the front passenger seat and Trisha, Suzie Diamond and Sophie in the back seat. The others were with Victoria in the Land Cruiser. We drove out the airport and towards town, which we had to skirt round to get to the villa. I was happy to listen to the girls chatting. I stole glances across at Vanessa and in the rear view mirror of the others. I was hugely excited about everything that lay ahead. I was very glad that I had had sex with Victoria just before they landed otherwise I think I might have had to stop and fuck one, or all, of them en route!
When we were 15 minutes away, I called Kara and told her to get the housekeepers to lay out lunch ready for us when we arrived. The girls in my car had all said that they were hungry as they didn’t have breakfast as they were nervous before getting on the plane that morning. We swept through the gates and up the drive and pulled up outside the house. Kara and Dido were there waiting for us. The girls all jumped out and ran and hugged Dido, who they knew and introduced themselves to Kara. I told Victoria and Dido to show them around and they all trooped off into the huge house. I got all the bags out and Kara helped me take them to the living floor, where the girls could collect them from later. We then went and joined them all by the table by the pool under the shade. We all sat down and I happily listened to the conversation around the table. I looked at each girl who had arrived. Each one was so beautiful in her own way. I was thoroughly looking forward to getting to know them all, both in terms of personality and body, in the near future! After our light lunch, I issued instructions.
‘Girls, when you are finished here, you will go to your rooms and make yourselves comfortable. Explore the house and grounds. You will meet in the dining room at 7pm. Dress sexy!
Now, your roommates, the two Suzies, you are together. Lucy and Vanessa, you are sharing. Sophie and Tiffany, you two and finally, Olivia and Trisha you are as well.’ Nobody looked unhappy with what I had just told them. Phew- one worry over then! I dismissed them and they all went off with Kara, Dido and Victoria to show them their rooms and collect their bags. I had work to do!
I found the gardener and got him to help me. We mounted a large hook on the wall of the living room area, this would hang the picture of Kara when I unveiled it to them all later. I put the photo of Kara against the wall on the floor and draped a cloth over it to hide it from view. I made sure that the chef had dinner under control and then I went to explore the private beach that the house had at the bottom of the cliff. I deliberately wanted to be away from temptation as I did not want to fuck any of them yet! I walked down the steep step to the hidden cove. There was a small, beautifully picturesque beach hidden at the bottom of the cliff. On one side there was a pontoon jetty with a large speedboat tied up to it. It looked like the jetty was large enough for a much bigger boat to moor alongside. I walked out along it and looked down into the crystal clear water, it was deep enough for a large yacht to moor as there was plenty of clearance for a keel of a reasonably deep draughted boat. I stripped off my clothes and diving into the clear water. It was cool and refreshing to swim in and I splashed around in the deep water next to the jetty. I eventually climbed out on the steps at the end and air dried in the sun before dressing and walking to the other end of the beach. Here in the trees was a stone table and benches, surrounded by shady trees. It would be the ideal spot for lunch one day. I went back over to the jetty and got on the speedboat. There was plenty of room on it and I was glad to see it had skis and a donut on board. This was going to be fun! Topless skiing and donuting here we come I thought to myself! I started the inboard engines and they started first time, running smoothly. I untied the boat and set off out of the cove slowly. I circled slowly inside the cove, looking for hidden rocks. I found none. I motored out further and looked back at the house set on the cliff top. It was extraordinary, a superb house and it was all mine! I contemplated how lucky I was and wished I had brought a beer with me to enjoy the moment with. I looked at my watch and saw that it was time to get back and get ready for the night ahead. I moored the boat back on the jetty, it was wonderful not to have a current to have to fight against! I climbed back up the steps and went into the house. I found Dido just packing up to go inside from the pool.
‘Where is everybody?’ I asked
‘Oh, in their rooms getting ready. They all want to impress you tonight.’ Dido replied
I put my arm round her and walked back to the house with her. I let her go ahead at one point so that I would look at her fantastic ass as she walked in her bikini. It was a blue and white striped one and she looked amazing in it. I stopped her and moved to her and felt up her bum. IT was incredible, everything I liked in an ass! I got to my knees, pulled aside her bikini and buried my face in her ass as she stood there. I reached my tongue out and licked her ring, pushing past her sphincter muscle and into her ass. Dido tasted amazing and I moved down and started to lick up her pussy lips, feeling the moisture spreading out of her and onto my tongue. I brought a finger up in front of her and rubbed her clit, eliciting moans out of her mouth. I continued licking her pussy, and ass and rubbing her clit as I brought her to orgasm, enjoying her juices as they flowed out of her onto my face. Dido stood there breathing heavily as I got back to my feet. I rubbed myself against her ass, enjoying the feeling of her firm flesh against my rock hard cock. I heroically stepped back, taking a monumental amount of willpower to not start fucking her. I wanted to wait til later! I made do with groping her tits through her bikini top, which did nothing to suppress my erection! I stepped away and we continued walking back into the house. Everybody was in their rooms. We went into ours and found Kara and Victoria there.

---

Father Augustine and his whores are on the hunt for the vampires Damien and Abigail.

The Vampire’s Kiss
Chapter 11: Bloody Incest
by mypenname3000
Copyright 2016

Father Hyrum Augustine, unknowing pawn of the demon Jezebel, faced the vampiress, Rosa Reyes, in her realty office, the sunlight streaming through the window onto her golden-brown skin. It did not consume the foul creature. The Latina woman’s face transformed as the priest’s snarl of “Vampiress” echoed through the room. Fangs flashed between her ruby lips.

Damien turned her and she was gifted daywalking. Every vampire had a gift from telekinesis to mesmerizing gaze. Some, like Rosa, were protected from the purity of the sun, able to walk in what should burn her foul body to a crisp.

The priest’s cock throbbed harder as Rosa moved. She dressed in a sleek, tight miniskirt and low-cut blouse, showing off the beauty of her body to gain an edge in negotiations. The priest admired her beauty, eager to own her body like he yearned to own the vampiress Lynette’s nubile form. Lusts defined the Father, the whip the demon possessing him used to drive the priest to her tasks.

As time slowed, fantasies flashed through the priest’s body, whispered by Jezebel. He pictured Rosa pinned to the table, her body naked, golden-brown, heaving in the sunlight as he plowed his cock into her sinful hole. The table creaked as he ravaged her.

All women are whores, and vampiresses especially. They are sin animating flesh. They inspire such depravity in men.

The priest already yearned to tame Abigail, and now he lusted for Rosa. He wanted his own pets vampiresses to join him, to be yoked to his communion the way he had chained the three woman who surged around him. Blonde and youthful Joy drew a silver machete while Samantha, her glasses slipping down her alabaster face, produced a wooden stake she had hidden beneath her clothing. The white oak’s point lunged at Rosa.

“Capture her,” breathed Father Augustine as his holy warriors rushed forward.

Donna Lawson—the married MILF he had savored stealing from her husband—snapped her hand out at the lunging Rosa. Shock burst across the vampiress’s face. She had known blood in the early hours of the morning when she helped Damien slaughter at the mansion. She discovered the ease of killing humans with her undead speed and strength She expected humans to be slow.

My whores have been blessed by my holy power.

Yes, they have, the feminine voice whispered. To the priest, Jezebel’s purr belonged to the Holy Ghost and proved the priest’s righteous belief in his purpose.

Flesh smacked flesh. The vampiress hissed in pain, her clawing hand recoiling before she could reach Father Augustine’s throat. The priest folded his arms, his cock tenting the front of his cassock as he admired his women unleashed.

Joy’s blonde hair flowed behind her as she swung with the silver-plated machete. Only items of purity—salt, white oak, sunlight, holy water, silver—could harm the undead. Rosa’s nostril flared. Her dark eyes burned as she twisted from Joy’s weapon. The machete sang through the air, a flash of silvery violence. Blood spurted.

Rosa grasped her leg. Smoke curled from the wound.

“Do not mar her beauty too much,” the priest smiled. “Disable and pin her so I may claim her.”

“Yes, Father,” breathed Donna, her large breasts heaving beneath her blouse as the MILF and Samantha charged in.

“Claim me?” laughed Rosa.

Her uninjured leg lashed out. Donna took the blow in the stomach. The force threw the woman back into a filing cabinet. Metal groaned as the MILF bounced off. She left a creased dent, the gray-green paint flexing off.

Donna rose, shacking off the injury.

“Thank you lord for my holy warriors,” prayed the priest. Thank you for making my whores strong.

Samantha screeched as she stabbed the stake at Rosa’s stomach, forcing the vampiress to leap back. She landed on her bad leg and howled in pain. Pure rage burned in the vampiress’s face as she struggled to stay upright.

Joy leaped over the woman’s desk, knocking over a computer monitor as she landed beside the vampire. She swung hard with the machete. Rosa sucked in her stomach as she danced back. Fabric sliced. Smoke curled. A thin, long slice weeped tainted blood down Rosa’s stomach.

“I will rip you all to shreds,” screeched the vampiress. She seized the heavy printer sitting on a small table in the corner and hurtled it at Joy.

The blonde knocked it from the air and advanced on the vampiress, Samantha rushing in alongside her. They had the vampiress pinned in the corner. It was almost over. Father Augustine reached down and rubbed at his cock.

“The hussy has unleashed her sin upon me,” groaned the priest.

“Then she’ll have to satiate you, Father,” Samantha snarled. The brunette stabbed with the stake as Joy sliced her machete.

Rosa could only dodge one. The machete swiped at her neck. The priest tensed, fearing his whore had lost control and disobeyed him. But Joy’s attack forced the vampiress to dodge into Samantha’s path.

The wooden stake slammed into Rosa’s stomach.

Agony screamed from the vampiress’s mouth. She stumbled to the right. White oak planted into a vampire’s torso was agony. It disabled them. Hunters carried bolts of white oak to shoot into vampire’s chest so they could paralyze and then kill their foe.

“Yes,” Father Augustine breathed.

“No,” snarled Rosa as her body convulsed.

The vampiress found the strength to throw herself backwards before she lost all motor control. She crashed through the glass window. The shards spun about her, cutting her flesh. The sunlight illuminated her blood droplets. They glowed with inner fire.

And then she was gone, plunging several stories to the street below.

A snarl of rage burst from the priest’s lips. He rushed to the window and peered down at the cement below. Rosa landed hard, her body convulsing on the sidewalk. It would take more than that to kill a vampire. Pedestrians already crowded around her, speaking on her cell phones.

Calling the authorities.

No time. Damien is the target. Forget the bitch, hissed the feminine voice.

“We need to leave,” Father Augustine spat. “Right now!”

“Yes, Father,” Samantha said. “I…I’m sorry, Father. I tried to capture her.”

The priest didn’t answer. Bile burned the back of his throat. There is still Abigail, whispered the feminine voice. Once you kill Damien, the widowed vampiress will need the comfort of her priest.

Father Augustine smiled. He had failed to kill or dominate Rosa, but he had confirmation on Damien’s lair. The loft above Club Risqué. How else had Rosa, the property’s realty agent, been turned into a vampiress?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Remember, you have a way to escape your corruption. Kill Damien once Faust’s blood has cooled.

Gideon’s voice echoed through her mind. Aurora the corrupted angel spun around, her crimson wings flapping wide. She gripped her sword then let it vanish. She would never turn on Damien. He had unshackled her from Heaven’s morality. Together, they would kill Faust and stop Jezebel’s plan.

The demon would pay.

And then she would serve her vampire and combat darkness. No rules or petty morality would stop them. They would fight darkness with darkness. They would prowl the night and keep mankind safe from the predators—shepherds guarding the flock.

And like any shepherd, they would earn the right to take the choicest morsels and feast.

“Aurora, is everything all right?” a soft voice asked.

The angel turned, her naked tits heaving, and faced Britney. The thrall stretched from the mattress she lay upon. Mary slept beside her. All three vampires—Damien, Abigail, and Mary—slept in the dark loft. The windows were coated with thick, black paint, hiding the foul sun from their flesh.

“It’s fine,” Aurora said, her wings fluttering.

Seeing Gabriel, her former angelic partner, excited her. The prospect of seducing a pure angel and tasting his seed appealed to Aurora. When Damien feasted on her, she became a different kind of predator, one who feasted on sexual juices.

She had been feasting on Britney’s milk when Gabriel interrupted her. Aurora’s eyes locked on the blood-smeared tits. Britney’s wounds, caused by Mary’s sharp teeth, had healed swiftly, but streaks remained on her skin, mixing with the milk beading on her nipples.

Britney yawned. “Okay. I was just falling asleep. I thought I heard a man’s voice.”

“Just a fool.” Aurora walked to Britney as the thrall closed her eyes and fell into sleep again. She needed to regain energy. She had been feasted upon off and on all night by the vampires. Though her human body had been enhanced to replenish her blood and milk swiftly, there were limits.

Aurora shuddered. She needed to feed. Thralls existed to be used. “Sleep, child,” Aurora purred as she fell upon the mistress lying on the empty loft’s floor. Nearby, Damien, Abigail, and Vicky, another Thrall, slept. “I will give you such sweet dreams.”

Aurora’s hands slid up Britney’s smooth thighs. The young girl, barely eighteen, shuddered as she dreamed. Her hand held Mary’s. They were friends before their changes, and now they had an even stronger bond uniting them—serving Damien.

The angel pushed her thighs apart, exposing Britney’s shaved pussy. A landing strip of fine, blonde down led to a wet snatch. Aurora’s nose twitched as the angel breathed in the musk. An orgasmic sigh issued from her throat.

“Such sweet dreams.”

Aurora leaned down to feast on the sleeping girl’s snatch. Her tongue flicked along the shaved vulva, gathering up the sexual fluids—cum or pussy dew, Aurora craved both now. Her wings fluttered as her excitement grew.

Aurora savored the flavor. It burst to life on her mouth. She moaned through her lips, her body feasting on the sustenance of Britney’s lusts. The girl shifted and let out a soft sigh as she slumbered and dreamed.

I hope they are such—

Metal rattled outside. A van door sliding open. It was in the alley of of the loft. Footsteps stomped. The angel’s keen senses alerted her to the clatter of a gun’s slide pulled back and released, the flick of safety, then steps pounded up the stairs.

“Wake up!” Aurora shrieked, her wings flapping, carrying her to her feet. Her bloody sword appeared in her hand. “We’re under attack.”

The door burst open. Sunlight ruined the purity of darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien D’Angelo’s eyes snapped open the moment Aurora’s shout burst from her lips. The vampire’s enhanced senses heard the pounding footsteps. Four separate steps but three were light—women. Their excited musk brushing his nose mixed with gun oil, salt, white oak.

Vampire Hunters.

The door burst open as Damien rose. His wife Abigail, who moments before had slept in his arms, leaped to her feet, his hard dick sliding out of her ass. She hissed in a low crouch beside Damien, flinching from the vile sunlight spilling into the loft as three women burst in carrying weapons. Donna Lawson, mother of Britney, was at their lead.

Though Damien was shocked to see his neighbor leading the charge, he did not let it stop his reaction as Donna lowered her shotgun right at Abigail. Damien knew it was loaded with rock salt, a tactic he had used many times as a living hunter.

With a roar, he threw Abigail to the side. His red-haired vampiress tumbled across the floor and came up in a crouch. The shotgun roared. Pain exploded across Damien’s side. He felt every grain of salt strike his skin. Smoke wisped from his wounds as thousands of crystals dug into his flesh, pricking agony through his body.

“Bitch!”

His shouted thundered through the hall. His right arm fell limp. So much smoke billowed from it, he couldn’t see his flesh from wrist to shoulder. The smoke stung at his eyes as he rushed at the woman. Damien drank in the pain.

His cock thrust hard before him.

Donna racked her shotgun, the red shell ejected smoking. It spun through the air as the next shell slammed into the breech. It was sawed-off. One of Damien’s he had left with Father Augustine.

The priest strode into the loft, a dark shadow surrounded by the too bright sunlight.

“You have fallen, Damien,” the priest said, his gruff voice stronger, alight with inhuman words. Damien heard something strange in the priest’s voice, a woman speaking with the man, a faint, almost ringing tone just at the edge of Damien’s hearing. “But I have come to free you from the prison of your flesh so you may find paradise again.”

“Amen,” Donna hissed.

Damien snagged the barrel of the gun and shoved it to the side. The shotgun went off, spraying salt past his chest. The barrel burned his hand, but Damien could ignored the mundane heat. His flesh healed in an instant.

He ripped the shotgun from her, spun it, and pumped the action.

In a blur almost too fast for the vampire to follow, she produced a silver machete and swung. He blocked it with the shotgun barrel. Donna was fast. Too fast for even a hunter. Damien had numbered among the best of the Knights Venator, and he never possessed the woman’s speed.

“What are you?” he demanded as she hacked at him again.

“Something holy,” breathed Donna. “Something pure. Chosen by god to kill you and rescue my daughter.”

But Damien smelled a different truth on her. She oozed lust. It burned through her. Consumed her and drove her. The lust wasn’t holy. It was foul, tainted, corrupted. It made no sense to the vampire as he fell back before her feverish assault.

But it made her blood smell so sweet. He yearned to taste her corruption.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien screamed in pain as Abigail D’Angelo came up in crotch after being thrown to the side. She snarled at Donna Lawson, glaring daggers at her neighbor for hurting Damien. She rose and tense, prepared to leap and rip the woman’s head off.

Movement attracted the vampiress’s attention.

Samantha Murphy raised a crossbow to her shoulder, a white oak quarrel resting on the cradle. The young woman, a member of Abigail’s church, fired. The crossbow bolt took Abigail in the collarbone as she tried to dodge. It spun her around. Pain burned down her arm.

You invited me to your wedding next week, bitch, Abigail thought as the pains creamed through her.

The vampiress crashed to the ground. Her left arm paralyzed by the shot. She rolled onto her right side, the quarrel twisting in her flesh. She regained her feet. Samantha, her glasses slipping off her nose, calmly reloaded her crossbow, cranking the mechanism to pull back the cradle and bend the arms. Abigail ripped out the quarrel and threw it at Samantha.

The human reacted in an instant. She raised the crossbow, blocking the powerful throw. The quarrel embedded into the fiberglass body of the weapon.

Abigail didn’t stay still. She rushed in after the thrown bolt. Feeling returned to her left arm. Her wound still burned and smoked, but she had removed the white oak’s purity didn’t, returning control to her limb. She snarled, her fangs growing. Samantha’s blood smelled sweet.

Samantha threw her crossbow.

The large weapon hurtled at Abigail. She raised her forearms, letting the weapon bounce off of her. She kept running. She wasn’t a weak human to be slowed down that easily. She lowered her arms, ready to grab Samantha, and hissed her hunger.

Samantha drew a handgun from a shoulder harness.

“Bitch,” Abigail snarled as she stared down at her own 9mm with an extended magazine holding thirty rounds.

Samantha pulled the trigger. The 9mm had been illegally modified to full auto. A burst of five round spat from the end of the gun as Samantha swept her arm before her. The bullets struck Abigail in the legs. Three of the silver coated bullets passed through the flesh of her thighs, leaving burning wounds behind while a fourth miss.

The fifth struck her knee cap, the silver lodged against the bone.

Abigail’s legs folded beneath her. She collapsed before Samantha.

Confusion gripped Abigail. Samantha shouldn’t have the skill to be so precise with a 9mm firing at full automatic. The young woman had never held a gun before. She was pro-gun control, believing every Christian should be against any weapon being owned.

So when was she trained?

Behind Samantha, a blonde woman Abigail didn’t recognize dodged the streaking blur of Mary. The young vampiress was gifted with super speed. She left only an afterimage behind as she raced up the wall and leaped at the blonde.

Who pulled an ampoule of holy water and flicked it almost casually before her. Mary, streaking down from above, had no chance to avoid it. Her momentum provided all the force to shatter the glass. Holy water spilled about the vampiress, and she crashed to the ground at the blonde’s feet, her flesh burning.

Mary’s agony screamed through the warehouse.

“What are you?” Abigail hissed through her teeth at Samantha. Her wounds in her legs healed, all except around the bullet lodged against her knee.

“God’s warriors sent to fight evil,” Samantha said, her eyes burning with lust.

Abigail shoved herself backwards as Samantha aimed again. The vampiress’s legs burned. But she wouldn’t give up. She would keep fighting and drink the bitch’s blood. Another burst of 9mm rounds exploded from Samantha’s gun.

They did not hit Abigail.

Vickie fell to the ground before Abigail. The Black thrall clutched her bleeding stomach. The scent of blood thickened in the air. Drops splashed across Abigail’s face and breasts. Her tongue licked out, tasting the salty flavor. The thrall’s life.

A spike of energy shot through Abigail.

“Kill her, Mistress,” panted Vickie, her voice thick with orgasmic pleasure. Pain and rapture were the same to a thrall.

Abigail snarled in answer and gained her feet.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Britney Lawson rushed across the loft. Mary screamed in pain behind her and Abigail lay on the ground, bleeding. But she was Damien’s thrall. It was her Master that she ran to the rescue of, her large tits heaving.

Britney couldn’t believe her mother thought she needed saving. But Britney would not let her mother harm Damien. It didn’t matter that Donna Lawson had birthed Britney and raised her. Nothing would stop Britney from protecting her master.

The young woman let out a shout right before she slammed into her mother’s side, a football tackle. Donna gasped and grunted. The two women fell to the ground in a flurry of matching blonde curls. Donna struggled as Britney seized her mother’s arm.

“You can’t harm him,” Britney shouted.

“Oh, honey,” groaned Donna as she wrestled with her daughter. “I’m here to save you, sweetie. Then you can serve the priest like I do.”

Lust burned in Donna’s mouth. Britney was shocked by the wanton, purring moan. It was sexual, taboo groan of pleasure. It unleashed incestuous lust inside of Britney. Her pussy, already wet from the angel’s licking while she dozed, unleashed a new flood of pleasure.

“No,” Britney gasped, her eyes widening. “No, no. You need to serve Damien. You’ll love it. Just let him bite you. Fuck you. Let him make you cum, Mother!”

Donna, to Britney’s absolute shock, through her daughter off of her. Britney landed hard on the wooden step. “I’m trying to save you,” Donna roared as she gained her feet with far more speed and grace then Britney thought possible. “Don’t you understand?”

Damien raised the shotgun, the barrel scored with dents and nicks. Donna cursed and dived to the ground. The shotgun boomed. But her roll was swift. She came up in a crouch and threw her machete at Damien.

“Master,” Britney gasped in shock.

The machete took Damien in the thigh. The vampire moved, but not fast enough. How is Mom a better fighter than Master? It’s like she’s not human.

Damien roared in pain. His cock thrust hard before him as his flesh sizzled. He seized the handle of the machete and ripped it out of his flesh. His blood sizzled on the weapon, boiling away. Damien shuddered.

“What are you?” he demanded, facing Donna.

“Purified by the priest’s communion!” Donna’s eyes widened with ecstasy as she reached into her back pocket and pulled out a vial of holy water.

“No!” Britney threw herself at her mother.

Donna cursed and turned. She grabbed Britney’s hand, twisting it. “Stop fighting, Britney Lawson. You don’t know what you’re doing. He’s evil.”

“He’s my Master!” Britney screamed the words. They exploded out of her. She believed them with every fiber of her being. “He owns me. You can’t hurt him.”

Donna struggled and pushed Britney away, turning to face Damien. The vampire surged in, swinging the machete. Donna twisted her body, her feet almost a blur as she backpedaled and dodged around the attacks.

She can’t dodge us both.

The thought propelled Britney into motion. She moved around her mother. A sexual surge of lust rushed through her. Blood scented the air. She wasn’t a vampire, but she still responded to the aroma of spilled life fading into death. She licked her lips. Milk beaded her nipples. Her mother was so strong. She would make Damien a wonderful vampiress.

Britney lunged at her mom’s back. Donna threw a glance and cursed. She tried to dodge both Britney and the machete. But she couldn’t do both. She twisted her body out of the way of Damien’s blurring swing.

Britney grabbed her mother’s waist. She locked her arms tight about her mother, hugging her from behind. She then hooked Donna’s foot as the older woman moved. Britney yanked, throwing Donna off balance. The pair crashed to the floor, Britney’s hands sliding up, grabbing her mother’s breasts. She pinched with her fingernails hard, tearing through her mother’s thin shirt and into the flesh of her tits.

Blood welled around her fingers.

“Master,” Britney moaned.

Damien loomed over them, his muscular body bleeding as it healed. A wild rage burned in his eyes, teetering on the edge of lust. The vampire’s nostrils flared, inhaling Donna’s blood. Yes, take her, Master.

Damien fell on the mother squirming in her daughter’s embrace. Britney’s smiled as Damien seized her and opened his mouth wide, his fangs flashing. A hot thrill ran through the young woman.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Aurora rushed to Mary’s aid.

The vampiress screamed on the ground, her flesh burning from the holy water. Mary shuddered and writhed. She would heal, vampires always did, but for the moment she was incapacitated. The blonde girl produced a sharp, silver knife, raising it high to dispatch Mary.

“No,” Aurora shouted, swinging her sword and catching the knife as it flashed down. The silver sparked against her bloody sword. Smoke rose.

I’m vulnerable to silver. But not daylight. What are the rules for me?

Those questions did not matter now. Aurora reposed with her sword, the nimble blonde leaping back. She moved with grace and skill despite her youth. Aurora spotted no callouses on the girl’s hand, no sign of developed muscles brought about by exercise and training.

Her skills were not natural.

“Familiar,” snarled Aurora.

She glanced past the blonde to Father Augustine standing in the doorway, the bright, morning sun spilling around him. He was almost an absence of light, a negative space. And lurking in that shadows, Aurora spotted her enemy—Jezebel.

The blonde and the other two women were enhanced by a demon, made familiars through Jezebel’s possession of the priest. The Demon had gifted the priest the power to corrupt the women through unholy rituals, a perversion of the priest’s faith and power as a man of God.

The blonde was innocent. Aurora did not want to kill the innocent. Damien had freed her from Heaven’s shackles. She was not bound by morality. She had a choice. She could heartlessly dispatch the blonde and then kill the priest.

Or she could protect the innocent and go for the demon directly. For Jezebel.

“You have brought yourself within my reach, Demon,” snarled Aurora.

“Is that you, Aurora?” the priest said, but mixed in with his gruff voice was the mocking tones of Jezebel. “What has happened to you? You have let yourself go. I never expected you to become a succubus.”

Is that what I am? It explains my hungers.

“You have escaped justice for too long.” Aurora parried the blonde’s attack then lashed out with her foot. The blonde leaped back and Aurora lunged in.

Jezebel, through the priest, laughed. “Justice? When has Heaven ever meted out justice? You merely throw us back into Perdition. But we always find new ways out. New cracks to influence men. They are the ones you need to police, not us. They are the ones that beg for our powers. They are the one crying out to sin.”

Aurora’s lips curled back. She slapped the dagger from the blonde’s hand. The girl blinked in shock. Her gifts as a familiar were to fight vampires, not angels. Jezebel did not expect to find me in the field contesting her directly.

Today, Aurora knew, she would deliver justice on the bitch.

As the blonde lunge for her knife, Aurora flapped her wings, thrusting herself forward. Her knee slammed into the girl’s stomach. The blonde groaned and fell on the ground. Aurora followed up her attack with a kick to the blonde’s temple, knocking her out.

“Jezebel,” screamed Aurora. Her wings flapped. She flew at the possessed priest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Holy Ghost spoke through the priest as the crimson-winged demon charged at him. “Will you really strike down my vessel, Aurora?”

The priest had no fear. He had righteousness on his side. The demon landed before him, her wings folding around her body. Aurora was a beauty he longed to tame, another whore, naked, her nipples hard as they surmounted large, heaving breasts. His eyes gazed down to her sleek stomach to the bare pudenda. Her thighs glistened with sexual excitement. Her pussy lips engorged, pink, begging to be touched.

“I will not kill him,” Aurora said, her bloody sword vanishing. “I’ll kill you, Jezebel.”

The Holy Ghost laughed through the priest. His body trembled. He stood in the sunlight as the demon seized him. Her lips planted on his. The ecstasy of the Holy Ghost’s possession vanished, and a new rapture replaced it.

What are you doing? the feminine voice of the Ghost demanded in the depths of the priest’s soul.

Father Augustine did not care. His lips were locked on the demon’s. Her arms pulled his body against her lush flesh. Crimson wings engulfed him as his dick ached hard. Her lips tasted of pussy, a sweet musk that brought a groan from the priest’s throat.

His body free of the Holy Ghost’s possession, his hands reached out, seizing the demon’s pillowy tits. He squeezed them, savoring their pillowy softness. His thumbs brushed her hard nipples, bringing sighs from her lips. Her hands slid down his body, stroking him through his cassock.

Until she found his cock.

“Whore,” groaned the priest, breaking their kiss as the demon squeezed his cock. “Perdition’s slut.”

“Oh, that’s inside of you,” laughed Aurora as she stroked the crown of his dick through the robes. “I’m Heaven’s whore. Mmm, Lord, I’m going to enjoy fucking his cock.”

“Amen,” breathed the priest. “Your filthy hole can’t resist my dick. You want to revel in sin with me.”

“So much.” Aurora’s golden eyes rolled back in her head. “I want to experience all the sins of the flesh.”

“Every woman is such a whore, even the demons.”

Aurora laughed and kissed him again. Her wings held him tight as her hands pulled up his cassock. The fabric rubbed against the tip of his cock, sending flutters of pleasure through him as he thrust his tongue into the demon’s mouth. His hands squeezed on her tits again.

The priest broke the kiss and lifted a breast. He stared at her perfect nipple for a moment as she bared his cock. Her hands grasped his naked flesh. She stroked him. He groaned and leaned down, engulfing her nipple and sucking hard.

“Lord, what a wonderful servant I’m going to corrupt,” moaned the demon. “He makes me so wet, God. Heaven’s light!”

The priest’s cock brushed the inner slope of her sticky thighs. Her lusts poured out of her, thickening the air with her sweet musk. The demon smelled of innocent passion. A lie to deceive men.

His dick rose higher in her grasp. Her wings tightened around him as she rubbed the crown across her sinful hole, her juices coating the tip. So warm and sticky. The demon’s flesh burned for his cock. She had to feed her hungry cunt with flesh.

Even though I came to kill her servant. She is weak. I will dominate her flesh.

Father Augustine thrust.

Aurora let out a sweet moan as he buried into her wet depths. Her cunt gripped him, clenching about his shaft. Her juices boiled about him. An exquisite pleasure rushed through his body. His hands squeezed her pliant flesh.

“I will tame your whorish cunt, Demon,” spat the priest as he hammered her tight sheath. Ecstasy boiled through him. His every thrust sent rapture crashing through him. “You will serve a holy purpose.”

“Sad,” she gasped, her hips undulating, her hot lips pressing into his ear. “You are the demon’s tool. But I will rescue you, Father.”

Lies, hissed the Feminine voice.

His hands moved around the demon’s lithe body. He grasped her taut ass, clenching, holding, claiming her. He thrust harder, his balls smacking into her flesh while she writhed and gasped. She threw her thighs about his waist, gripping him tight as tight as her pussy held his cock.

The pleasure roared through him. He twisted, thrusting her against the door frame as he fucked her hard. Her wings unfolded, one in brilliant sunlight, the other in shadow. Her tits bounced before him, her nipples grazing the front of his cassock as she moaned and writhed. Her hips undulated, working her pussy around his cock, eager for her spilling release.

“Give it to me,” she gasped. “Oh, sweet Lord, his cock. Such a gift you gave this man. And how he uses it.”

Her whorish words spurred the Father’s hips. The feminine voice inside laughed in delight. What a slut she has become. She is addicted to sex.

“To the hole between her thighs,” groaned Father Augustine.

“I love that hole,” gasped Aurora. “Feed me your seed, fallen priest. Cry out to God as you cum in me. Blaspheme and sin in my body.”

Her pussy spasmed about his dick. She shook and trembled in his arm. Her eyes rolled back into her head as her orgasm burst through her body. She gasped and shuddered, bucking hard against him. The pleasure coursed up his cock as her wet hole massaged him.

He buried his face into the soft neck of the demon. He breathed in her sweet musk. He sucked on her flesh as the pressure in his balls swelled. They smacked over and over into her body, full of the seed she sought. She was desperate for it.

Hungered for it.

“Cum in me,” Aurora screamed, her fingers clawing into his back through his cassock. Fabric ripped beneath her ardor. Her pussy clenched harder, begging for his seed. “Flood me. Give it to me while God watches our sin. Sweet Lord, thank you for my cunt and this pleasure.”

Her blaspheme excited him more. “Yes,” he growled. “Praise the Lord for your sinful hole. Her demonic cunt shall serve Heaven by satiating the lusts she inflamed in me. Amen!”

His cock unloaded. His cum flooded into the hot, wet depths of her cunt. Her pussy spasmed about his cock. She milked him. Her moans screamed through the room. Her eyes rolled back into her head as his seed splashed into her orgasming pussy.

She became crimson light in his arm then rushed inside his body, opened to her by his orgasm.

Pain filled Father Augustine and he screamed in horror, recoiling as two souls clashed inside his fragile, mortal spirit.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Abigail tried to dodge Samantha as the young woman swung the 9mm behind. Vicky’s blood invigorated Abigail, but it did not heal the wound in her leg fast enough. The silver bullet burned as her flesh forced it out. In the background, Aurora threw herself at Father Augustine, but didn’t attack the priest. The vampiress did not care why the angel decided to fuck him instead.

The 9mm aimed at Abigail’s flesh.

A blur streaked into Samantha. Mary, smoking from the holy water, knocked the gun from Samantha’s hand and spun the girl in a circle. Her glasses almost fell off and her brown hair whipped about her head.

Abigail snarled and tackled into the off-balanced, young woman. The vampiress’s weight carried Samantha to the ground. Abigail’s fangs flashed. She sank them into Samantha’s neck. Blood spurted into Abigail’s mouth.

Wonderful blood. Blazing. Powerful. Dark. Intoxicating. Possessed. Unholy.

Samantha was not human and Abigail savored the blood as it flowed into her mouth. Her body spasmed, healing from her wounds. Her hand slid down Samantha’s body. She trembled and shuddered, moans escaping her lips.

Abigail’s fingers ripped cloth and shoved between Samantha’s thighs. She found a hot, wet pussy covered in a soft down of hair. Abigail stroked Samantha’s silky labia as the vampiress’s drank the blood. The young girl trembled and shuddered. Her heart beat with frantic lust, her moans singing through the air.

Her life flowed into Abigail’s mouth.

“So good,” gasped Samantha, her hips bucking, rubbing her hot cunt against Abigail’s fingers.

The vampiress drank the flood. It warmed her stomach, invigorating her. Her teeth dug deep into the flesh of Samantha’s neck. Abigail shoved two fingers into Samantha’s dripping cunt. Hot, slick flesh clenched about those fingers.

“Ma’am,” Mary groaned, the wounded vampiress crawling closer. “May…I…”

Abigail didn’t release her bite. She couldn’t stop drinking. But she tilted Samantha’s neck, offering the other side to the smoking Mary. The vampiress dragged herself across the floor and sank her fangs into the other side of Samantha’s neck.

Abigail stared into Mary’s eyes. The pain faded from the vampiress. She shuddered and moaned. They both did. Abigail’s pussy burned with lust. She humped against the thrashing Samantha’s thigh, rubbing her clit on it as she fingered the young woman faster and faster.

“So good,” gasped Samantha as the ecstasy burned through her.

The spurts of her blood grew weaker. Her moans grew softer. Samantha’s heart faltered. But her body, drunk on the pleasure of the two vampiress’s fangs, exploded. She thrashed and bucked with the final ounce of her strength. Her pussy spasmed about Abigail’s fingers. Samantha’s clit throbbed beneath Abigail’s rubbing thumb.

“Yes!” gasped from Samantha’s throat, and then the young woman went limp and began her change into unlife.

Mary and Abigail released her throat. The two vampiresses, their bodies healed by the blood, fell on each other. Kissing, sharing the sweet, salty, coppery tang of Samantha’s blood as they undulated together, naked breasts pressing against naked breasts, hot pussy rubbing on hot pussy. Both moaned, drunk on the demonic-taint of Samantha’s blood.

Abigail ground her clit into Mary’s. The redheaded vampiress pinned Mary beneath her, kissing her hard. Their fangs, still out, made their kiss sweeter as they cut each other’s lips, adding fresh blood to their passion.

They humped and tribbed, Abigail’s orgasm hurtling through her. She screamed her passion into Mary’s mouth, her every inhalation filled with the scent of sex and blood. Her pussy convulsed. Her juices flooded out, joining the hot cream gushing from Mary’s as they both trembled and came.

So sweet.

The pleasure hammered into Abagail’s mind. She held it, savoring it, glad she had failed to kill Faust. He had given her a gift, and she yearned to repay him for all he had earned. His death flashed through her mind as her orgasm peaked.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Damien sank his fangs into Donna’s neck. Her blood invigorated him. His dick, hard from the pain of his wounds, throbbed harder. Britney, holding her mother from behind, shuddered in absolute delight, releasing her mother, squeezing out from beneath her.

“Yes, yes, Master,” Britney moaned. “Turn her. Fuck her. You have to make her yours.”

“Britney,” Donna shuddered, her voice thick with passion.

Britney bent down, pulling her mother’s skirt up Donna’s thighs. “No panties, Mother. How wicked of you. And your so wet. You’ve been naughty. With the priest?”

“Yes,” smiled Donna. “Oh, Britney, don’t touch me like that. Don’t finger me.”

“But I want to, Mommy,” purred Britney.

Damien shifted, mounting Donna as he drained the life from the MILF. Britney’s warm hand grabbed his dick, sticky with her mother’s juices, and brought him to Donna’s pussy. Damien savored the taboo thrill as daughter guided him to mother’s cunt.

Damien thrust into Donna’s tight, hot hole.

“Yes,” Donna groaned. “I am such a whore, just like Father Augustine says.”

“You are, Mother,” giggled Britney. She fell on her side, her big, milk-laden tits bouncing. She turned her mother’s head.

Damien sucked harder on Donna’s neck, draining her blood as the mother latched her lips on the daughter’s fat, pink nipple. Britney moaned in delight as her mother suckled. Breast milk flooded Donna’s mouth. Her pussy clamped on Damien’s dick.

“That’s right, Mommy, suckle. Drink to your heart’s content,” purred Britney. “You nursed me as a baby, now it’s my turn.”

Damien’s hips thrust faster and faster, the taboo scene and Donna’s blood spurred him. His cock ached in Donna’s pussy. He ripped his lips away from her neck, watching her swallow while her blood pooled darker around her neck. She shuddered and trembled, her pussy clenching and relaxing over him.

“Make her cum, Master,” Britney moaned, stroking her mother’s blonde hair. “Please, Master. Make us both yours.”

“Yes,” Damien growled. “You’ll be my whore, Donna. With your daughter. Forever.”

Donna shuddered beneath him. Her eyes, almost black from her pupils dilation, widened. She moaned about her daughter’s nipple. Milk leaked out of the corners of her lips as her cheeks grew paler and paler.

“Cum, slut,” Damien growled into her ear. He kissed and nibbled on her ear, drawing beads of her coppery blood. Whatever else pumped through her veins compelled the vampire to thrust harder, his balls boiling. “Surrender and be mine.”

“Yes, Mommy.”

Damien slammed his cock deep into her pussy. Her body bucked as her heartbeat slowed. The pleasure flooded through her body. If she came as her heart stilled, she would turn and become his. His. Just like her daughter. Her pussy clenched hard on him.

Then she exploded.

Her body thrashed. Her lips broke from Britney’s nipple. A squirt of milk painted Donna’s bloodless cheeks. Her eyes fluttered. Her heart beat its last as she fell into undeath. Damien groaned, so close to cumming.

Britney licked her mother’s cheek, gathering up the breast milk. Then she kissed Damien, and he tasted her cream. Damien groaned, letting the thrall pull him to her body. He slid out of Donna and then buried his cock, coated in the mother’s juices, deep into Britney’s wet snatch.

Her tongue licked at his mouth, savoring her mother’s blood. She bucked against his powerful thrusts. Her pussy, as tight as her mother’s clenched about his cock. He groaned, savoring the wonderful embrace of her body. He thrust his tongue deep into her mouth.

Her hard nipples rubbed on his chest. Her milk leaked out, the beads so warm. His body absorbed her heat as much as her devotion. He broke the kiss, staring down at her blood-stained lips, her blue eyes shining with emotion.

“You are mine forever.”

“I am, Master.” She smiled. “Your slave. Your lover.”

“Yes,” Damien growled and kissed her again. His cock throbbed in her hot depths.

His cum exploded.

He trembled atop her, held in the tight embrace of her arms and legs. Her pussy clenched about his dick, her own orgasm triggered by the explosion of his cum into her pussy. She screamed out her bliss into his mouth. He drank it in as his pleasure knifed through his body. His world spun about him. His senses burned with the power of Donna’s blood.

He lifted his head, turned, and caught the sight of Abigail trembling atop Mary’s body. His vampiress smiled at Damien. As the pleasure peaked through him, Damien snarled his prowess. He and his women had defeated their supernatural attackers.

His eyes sought out the priest. Aurora vanished into crimson light. His angel’s afterimage burned across his sight for a moment. Then the priest screamed and fell onto his hands and knees in the sunlight.

What just happened?

The blonde attacker staggered to her feet and grabbed the priest. “Father,” she called out. “Come on, Father.”

The priest didn’t fight as the blonde dragged him into the blinding daylight.

“No,” Damien snarled, standing up, his cock popping out of Britney’s pussy. He rushed across the room and then stopped right before the sunlight.

He stared down at the sharp delineation of light across the floor of the loft, spilling through the door. He couldn’t even reach the door to close it. Nothing stood before him but the ephemeral, and it might as well be a steal barrier.

“I will rip your throat out Augustine,” Damien snarled as the blonde dragged the thrashing priest down the stairs to the waiting, gray van Damien knew so well. Many times he had ridden in that van with Abigail and the priest.

In the past when they had been friends.

“I have turned two of your whores, Priest,” spat Damien. “And you will pay for killing Aurora. She was mine.”

Abigail padded to him. Her arm went around his waist. Fury filled Damien. He pulled her tight against his side. She smelled of blood, hers and Samantha’s. He stared at the border of light and darkness and raged.

He would have vengeance on the priest.

The van started up then roared out of the alley.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You made a mistake fighting me on these grounds,” Jezebel hissed as her sword of darkness parried Aurora’s crimson blade. The blades rang, a shiver racing down to Aurora’s hand.

“I am no longer held back by heaven’s rules,” laughed Aurora. “How can this at all be a mistake? Today, I will bring justice.”

They battled in the rotten soul of the priest. Their weapons clashed together, cutting through the fabric of his soul. The priest screamed and thrashed in the real world. Aurora did not care. All that mattered was Jezebel’s death.

“You do not understand what you are.” Jezebel smiled. Her black hair swirled about her petite, naked body. Her black wings fluttered. A coquettish hunger entered the demon’s eyes. Her hips rolled and her large, violet eyes grew dewy.

A surge of lust shot through Aurora. She’s as nubile and tempting as a schoolgirl out to seduce her professor. A mix of whorish innocence begging to be plucked.

Aurora grit her teeth, ignoring the cum flooding out of her pussy as she lunged at Jezebel. But her thrust was clumsy. The demon battered it aside, then her sword vanished. She shoved her hand between her thighs and rubbed at her pussy.

The scent of spicy cunt brushed Aurora’s nose. Jezebel pulled out her fingers, two glistening with her juices.

Aurora’s nostril’s flared at the scent and she licked her lips.

“That’s right, Aurora,” Jezebel laughed. “You have fallen far from Heaven’s light into Sin’s darkness. You are in my territory. I know how to control you.” Jezebel flicked her fingers.

A single drop of pussy juices soared between them, a diamond of brilliant beauty, then splashed onto Aurora’s hard nipple. Her pink nub throbbed. The corrupted angel staggered as an moan exploded from her throat.

“There’s more right here,” Jezebel purred.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The demon savored her victory. Aurora fell to her knees, unable to fight her appetites. Perdition controlled its servants through their hungers. Vampires needed blood, and Aurora, turned by one of those corrupted creatures, hungered for sex. She could not deny her body. She could not fight the promise of sin between Jezebel’s thighs.

Aurora’s golden eyes burned with hatred as she lowered her lips to feast on Jezebel’s pussy.

“That’s right,” Jezebel purred as her enemy took the first lick through demonic cunt. “I have won. You are mine.”

Jezebel seized Aurora’s stained-black hair, a shimmer of silver the only memory of its real color, and held tight. The corrupted angel’s power flooded into the demon’s body as Jezebel dominated her angelic slave and stole her energy. Then she poured it into the priest she possessed.

He would be something mighty now. Something beyond a possessed man. Something not seen since antiquity when the angels first fell and became demons. He became a nephilim.

Jezebel laughed as the angel took long licks through the demon’s cunt. “Such sin we shall cause. Mankind will follow us gladly into damnation!”

To be continued…

---